THE 

9 

i 

PHILOSOPHY 



OF A 



FUTURE STATE. 



THOMAS DICK, 

If 

AVTKOR OF " THE CHRISTIAN PHILOSOPHER," u THE PHILOSOPHY 
Of RELIGION," ETC. ETC. 



SECOND BROOKFIELD EDITION. 




BROOKFIELD, MASS, 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY E. AND G. MERRUM, 



1830. 



t : 



THOMAS CHALMERSj D, D. 

PROFESSOR OF MORRAL PHILOSOPHY IN THE PHIVEBSITI OF ST. 
ANDREWS, 

Sir, 

In dedicating to you this volume, which has for its 
object to exhibit a popular view of the Philosophy of 
a Future State, as deduced from the light of science 
and revelation, — a consideration of a far higher na- 
ture than the formal and customary honor of ad- 
dressing a man of literary and scientific attainments, 
induced me to shelter it under your patronage. 

In the several vocations in which divine Provi- 
dence has called you to officiate, you have proved 
yourself the warm and disinterested patron of all that 
is benevolent and good — of every thing that con- 
cerns the present and eternal welfare of mankind : 
and your praises have been re-echoed from one 
corner of the land to another, as the champion of 
the Christian religion, — the doctrines of which, 
your voice and your pen have done so much to il- 
lustrate. 

Your writings furnish ample testimony to the 
world of your earnest, active, and uwearied solici- 
tude for the moral and religious improvement of 
mankind — a solicitude which is not abated by any 
minor differences of opinion in those with whom 
you co-operate, where the great object is, to dif- 
fuse knowledge and happiness over the face of the 
earth. 



iv 



Your kind indulgence to me, on the slight ac- 
quaintance I have of you personally, and your ap- 
probation of some of my labors, in endeavoring to 
connect Science with Religion, induce me to hope, 
that, if the views taken of the present subject, in 
any measure correspond with your own, you will 
countenance my humble attempts to dispel the 
prejudices which many well-meaning Christians may 
entertain, as to the beneficial tendency of exhibit- 
ing the sciences of a present, as applicable to the 
circumstances and relations of a future world. 

That you may long be spared as the advocate of 
vital Christianity — as a blessing and ornament to 
your country — and as a zealous instructor of those 
who are destined to promote its best interests ; and 
that you may enjoy, without interruption^ the pleas- 
ures arising from a consciousness of the esteem 
and approbation of the wise and the pious, is the 
sincere prayer of, 

Sir, 

Your much obliged, 

and humble Servant, 
THOMAS DICK! 

JSreughty Ferry y near Dundee, 
Dec. 28, 1827. 



PREFACE. 



The reasonings and illustrations contained in the fol- 
lowing pages, are intended to direct the intelligent 
Christian in some of those trains of thought which 
he ought to prosecute, when looking forward to the 
scene of his future destination. The Author was 
induced to engage in the discussion of this subject, 
from a consideration, that many vague and errone- 
ous conceptions are still entertained among Chris- 
tians in regard to the nature of heavenly felicity, 
and the employments of the future world. In elu- 
cidating the train of thought which is here prose- 
cuted, he has brought forward, without hesitation, 
the discoveries of modern science, particularly those 
which relate to the scenery of the heavens ; con- 
vinced, that all the manifestations of himself which 
the Creator has permitted us to contemplate, are 
intended to throw light on the plan of his moral 
government in relation both to our present and our 
future destiny. He has carefully avoided every thing 
that might appear like vague or extravagant con- 
jecture ; and he trusts, that the opinions he has 
broached, and the conclusions he has deduced, will 
generally be found accordant with the analogies of 
Nature and the dictates of Revelation. He is 
aware, that he has many prejudices to encounter. 
I* 



VI 



arising from the vague and indefinite manner in 
which such subjects have been hitherto treated, 
and from the want of those expansive views of the 
Divine operations which the professors of Chris- 
tianity should endeavor to attain ; but he feels con- 
fident, that those who are best qualified to appre- 
ciate his sentiments, will treat with candor an at- 
tempt to elucidate a subject hitherto overlooked, 
and in which every individual of the human race 
is deeply interested. 

It was originally intended to publish what is con- 
tained in Parts II. and III. without any dissertation 
on the evidences of a future state as deduced from 
the light of nature — taking the immortality of man 
for granted on the authority of Revelation. But ; 
on second thought, it was judged expedient, for the 
sake of general readers, to exhibit a condensed 
view of those arguments which even the light of 
reason can produce in favor of the immortality of 
man. In this department of the volume, the Au- 
thor has brought forward several arguments which, 
he is not aware, have been taken notice of by ethi- 
cal writers, when treating on this subject. He has 
endeavored to illustrate these and the other argu- 
ments here adduced, in minute detail, and in a 
popular manner, so as to be level to the compre- 
hension of every reader ; and he trusts, that the 
force of the whole combined, will be found to 
amount to as high a degree of moral demonstration 
as can be expected in relation to objects which are 
not cognizable by the eye of sense. 



Vll 



The greater portion of what is contained in Part 
III. having been written above eight years ago, se- 
veral apparent repetitions of facts alluded to in the 
preceding Parts, may perhaps be noticed by the 
critical reader ; but, in general, it will be found, 
that where the same facts are repeated, they are 
either exhibited in a new aspect, or brought forward 
to elucidate another subject. 

The practical reflections and remarks embodied 
in the last Part of this work, will not, the Author is 
persuaded, be considered by any of his readers, as 
either unnecessary, or unappropriate to the subjects 
treated of in the preceding parts of this volume. 
It is of the utmost importance that every individual 
be convinced, that he cannot be supposed a candi- 
date for a blessed immortality, unless the train of 
his affections, and the general tenor of his conduct, 
in some measure correspond to the tempers and 
dispositions, and the moral purity which prevail 
in the heavenly state. 

The favorable reception which the public have 
given to the volumes he has formerly published, in- 
duces the Author to indulge the hope, that the pre- 
sent volume may not be altogether unworthy of 
their attention. That it may tend to convince the 
sceptical of the reality of an immortal existence — 
to expand the believers' conceptions of the attri- 
butes of the Divinity, and of the glory of " that in- 
heritance which is reserved in heaven" for the 
faithful — and to excite in the mind of every reader. 



Vlll 



an ardent desire to cultivate those dispositions and 
virtues which will prepare him for the enjoyment 
of celestial bliss — is the Author's most sincere and 
ardent wish, as it was the great object he had in 
view when engaged in its composition. 



CONTENTS. 



Introduction. — Importance of the question which relates to the 
reality of a future world — folly of the indifference which prevails in 
relation to this point, 17 — 22. 

PART I. 

CHAPTER I. — PROOFS OF a future state from the light of 

NATURE. 

Section I. — On the imiversal belief which the doctrine of immortality 
has obtained in all ages, 23. 
Opinions of Greeks, Romans, Egyptians, Scythians, &c. — Doctrines 
of Zoroaster, 24. Of Socrates, 25. Allusions of the ancient Poets, 
26. Opinions of the inhabitants of the Society and the Friendly Islands, 
of the New Zealanders, the Samoiedians, the Kalmuc Tartars, the Bir- 
mans, the Japanese, the Africans, the American Indians, &>c. 27 — 30. 
Force of the argument in favor of Immortality derived from these 
opinions, 30 — 33. 

Section II. — On the desire of future existence implanted in the human 
mind, 33. 

This fact illustrated by various examples, 33, 34. Desire of posthu- 
mous frame, 35. Desire of immortality most ardent in cultivated 
minds, 36. Force of the argument derived from these facts, 37. 
Fears and apprehensions in regard to futurity, 38. Doctrine of im- 
mortality renders the Creator's conduct consistent with itself, 39. 

Section III. — On the intellectual faculties of man, and the strong de- 
sire of knowledge implanted in the human mind, 40. 
Desire of knowledge natural to every rational being, 40 . Reasons 
why it is not more ardent, 41 — 43. Sublimity and energy of the 
intellectual faculties, 43 — 46. Memory, its utility, 47. Instances of the 
improvement of which it is susceptible, 48. Argument in favor of a 
future state founded on these considerations, 49 — 52. 

Section IV. — On the perpetual progress of the mind towards perfection, 

52. 

No limits to the excursions of the intellect, 53. Extract from Addi- 
son, Ibid. 

Section V. — On the unlimited range of view ichich is opened to the hu- 
man faculties throughout the immensity of space and duration, 53. 
Immensity of the universe. 56. Intention of the Deity in directing 
the human mind m the path of discovery, 57. Desires excited by the 
boundless views which the universe unfolds, 58. Inquiries suggested 
respecting other worlds, 58, 59. Man endowed with capacities for 
acquiring an indefinite extent of knowledge respecting the wonders 
of creation, 61. Limited nature of his present knowledge, 61. Uni- 
verse intended to display the Divine perfections, and to afford grat- 
ifications to the intellectual beings, 62. The desires of the human 
eoul will not be disappointed ,63. ~ Conclusion from these premises, 64, 



CONTENTS 



Section VI.— On the moral powers of man, 64. 
Sublimity of these powers exemplified — Regulus, Phocion, Cyrus, 
Scipio, Aristides, 65 — 67. Paul, Howard, Sharpe, &c. 67 — 69 .Argument 
founded on the moral faculties, 69, 70. A system of benevolence go- 
ing on throughout the universe, in the agency of intelligent beings, 
71, 72. Summary of the arguments derived from the moral and in- 
tellectual powers, 72 — 75. 

Section VII. — On the apprehensions and forebodings of the mind when 
under the influence of remorse, 75. 

Examples of remorse — Belshazzar, Tiberius, Antiochus, Charles IX. 
Richard III. Bessus, Hobbes, &c. 76 — 79. Conclusion deduced 
from such facts, 80. 

Section VIII. — On m the disordered state of the moral world, when con- 
trastedwith the regular and systematic order of the material, 81. 
Harmony and order of nature in the heavens — the earth — the animal 
system, &c. 81—83. Disorders in the moral world— Ravages of Al- 
exander, Alaric, Tamerlane, Jenghiz Kan, &c. 83, 84. Of the Goths, 
Vandals, Huns, &c. 85. Scenes of carnage and devastation, 86. 
Present state of the moral and political world, in Asia, Africa, Europe, 
and America, 86—90. Argument founded on these disorders, 90—92. 

Section IX — On the unequal distribution of rewards and punishments in 
the present state, 92. 
Examples of unequal distribution of rewards, &c. 93. The Wal- 
denses, French Protestants, in the reign of Louis XIV. Persecutions 
in England and Netherlands, Irish Massacre, Ali Pacha, &e. 94—96. 
Force of the argument derived from this source, 97 — 99. Moral per- 
ceptions implanted in man, 99. 

Section X. — On the absurdity of supposing that the thinking principle in 
man will ever be annihilated, 101. 

Changes in the material system, but no instance of annihilation, 
101. Transformation of insects, 103. Considerations which prove the 
duration of mind, 104. Conclusions from this subject, 104. 
Section XI. — On the gloomy considerations and absurd consequences in- 
volved in the denial of a future state. 

The denial of a future state involves in impenetrable mystery the 
^nature of man and the end of his existence — the scenes of nature — 
the moral government of God — the sufferings to which man is subjec- 
ted — the attributes of the Creator — and damps the mind in its re- 
searches after truth, 106 — 112. Argument for a future state founded 
on such considerations, 113 — 115. 

Summary of arguments, 115. Their force when combined, 116, 
Principles of Atheism do not necessarily exclude the possibility of a 
future state, 117. Impression which the arguments adduced ought 
to make on every mind, 118 — 120. Why the Author has set aside 
the argument founded on the immateriality of the soul, 120 — 122. 

CHAP. II. — PROOFS OF A FUTURE STATE FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 

123. 

A future state revealed to the Jews, 124 — 126. Why it is not more 



CONTENTS. 



frequently adverted to in the Old Testament, 127. Proofs from the 
writings of the New Testament, 12S, 129. Resurrection — qualities 
of the "resurrection-body, 131, 132. 

Practical influence which the doctrine of a future state might to have 
upon our affections and conduct, 132. 

PART II. 

ON THE CONNECTION OF SCIENCE WITH A FUTURE STATE. 

Prejudices which exist in relation to this subject, 140 — 143. Object 
of scientific investigation, 143. Objects on which the faculties of celes- 
tial intelligences will be employed, 146. Inquiry into the extent of the 
general conflagration, 147. Explanation of scriptural allusions to 
this subject, 148 — 151. Permanency and perpetuity of the material 
universe, 152, 153. Figments of poets in regard to this subject, 154. 
Predicted changes in the system of nature, 156. General relations 
of the universe, 158 — 161. 

Sciences w'lich will be prosecuted in a future state, 161. Arithmetic, its 
objects — utility of numbers and their combinations — illustrations from 
Scripture, 161 — 165. Mathematical sciences, their utility — angels re- 
cognise the principles of these sciences — the Creator has laid the foun- 
dation of these sciences in his wprks, 165 — 169. Astronomy, its ob* 
jects — presents an immense field of contemplation, 169 — 171. The 
heavens constitute the principal part of the Divine empire — illustra- 
tions from Scripture, 171, 172. Limited extent of our present know- 
ledge on this subject, 172. Communications of superior beings in re- 
lation to the universe, 173. This subject can never be exhausted, 
174. Natural Philosophy, 176. — its objects and discoveries, 176, — un- 
veils the divine attributes, 177. Abundant scope for its prosecution in 
the future world, 178. Chemistry, 130. Anatomy and Physiology, their 
objects — wonders of the human frame — resurrecticn-body, &c. 180-— 
183. History — contains a record of the ways of Providence — our ig- 
norance of many important facts in history — history of angels and 
other intelligences, 183 — 186. Connection of the different branches 
of science, 186. 

Locality of heaven, 187. Different opinions which may be formed 
on this point, 188. Sciences applicable in eveiy supposed case, 
tS9. Arts and sciences which will not be cultivated, ISO. Intellectu- 
al energy of the inhabitants of heaven, ibid. Sublimity of the men- 
tal powers in several human beings, Pascal, Martianus Capella, 
Crichton Gassendi, Horrox, Grotius, Newton, Baratier, 191 — 193. Our 
knowledge in heaven will not be diminished, 194. Distinctions, in 
point of knowledge, among the inhabitants of heaven, " degrees of 
glory," 197. General remarks, 198. Objection obviated, 199. 

PART III. 

ON THE AIDS WHICH THE DISCOVERIES OF SCIENCE AFFORD FOR 
ENABLING US TO FORM A CONCEPTION OF THE PERPETUAL IM- 
PROVEMENT OF THE CELESTIAL INHABITANTS IN KNOWLEDGE AND 
FELICITY, 202. 

Vague aid distorted conceptions in regard to the employments of 
heaven, 202. Whether the subject of human redemption will oc- 
cupy the whole attention of redeemed men, 204. Its mysteries — anal- 
ysis of its leading facts, 205—208. Glorified humanity of Christ, 208. 



CONTENTS. 



Objects of contemplation in heaven, 209. Planetary and starry sys- 
tems, 210 — 212. Number of worlds in the visible universe, 213. An- 
alysis of the objects and scenes which the universe presents, 214, 
Material structures, Ibid. Infinite diversity of scenes , 215 — may be 
produced from a few general laws, 216. Variety in the animal, veg- 
etable, and mineral kingdoms — and in the solar system, 217, 218. 
Organized and intelligent beings — gradation of intellect — powers of the 
highest order of intelligences, 218 — 220. Perfections of angels, 221, 222. 
Vehicles of celestial beings — material vehicles of angels, &c. 223 — 225. 
Variety of senses, 225. Leading transactions in the history of other 
worlds, their moral economy, &e. 227 — 229 — will unfold the moral 
character of Deity, 230. Illustrations from Scripture, 230. The Re- 
deemer — Lectures on the mora) history of other worlds — Examples 
in reference to two different worlds, 234 — 240. Extract from Dr. Watts, 
240. 

Worlds belonging to the sola** sy stem — their peculiarities — changes 
— diversity of scenery, &c, 243 — 246. Universe extends far beyond 
the limits of human vision, 246, 247. The empire of the Almighty 
boundless to the view of finite beings — new creations, 248. Throne 
of G od, 249. Capital of the universe, 249. Astronomical observa- 
tions which illustrate this subject, 251. Nothing less than the most 
sublime conceptions of the extent of the universe, comport with the 
idea of an infinite being, 252. Preceding views corroborated by Rev- 
elation, 253. — Open an interesting train of thought in relation to the 
Deity, and the scenes of futurity, 254. Subjects of study in the heav- 
enly world, 256 — 259. One constituent part of themisery of the wicked 
in the future world, 259. Their moral state in that world, 260. Sour- 
ces of misery, 261. Boundless nature of divine love, ibid. Summary 
of topics illustrated, 262. Value of the human soul, 263. Importance 
of man's eternal destiny, and the folly of overlooking it, 264. 

PART IV. 

ON THE MORAL QUALIFICATIONS REQUISITE TO THE ENJOYMENT OF THE 
FELICITY OF THE FUTURE WORLD, 266. 

Fallacious views in relation to this point, 266. Requisites in order 
to the enjoyment of happiness, 267. Infatuation of the bulk of man- 
kind in reference to their eternal interests, 268. Foundation of fu- 
ture felicity, 269. Love to God, its foundation, reasonableness, and 
properties, 270, 271. Love to man, its foundation and obligation, 
272, 273. Love to angels, 273. Necessity of this affection as a 
qualification for heaven, 274. Humility, its reasonableness, and con- 
formity to the condition of man, 275 — forms a trait in the character 
of angels, 276—280. Folly of pride, 281. Active beneficence, 282. 
Ministry of angels, 283. Effects of malignity, 285. Society of hea- 
ven, 286 — 288. Examples of malignity — Antiochus Epiphanes, 
289—291, the Turks, 292, the Norman barons and chevaliers, 294, 
Examples of depravity — Buonaparte, 295 — 297, — Lord Byron, 298. 
Examples from Cochrane's Travels, 299. Effects of malignity, 302, 
&c. — General conclusion, 303. 

APPENDIX. 

Mr. Shepherd's Letter to Lord Byron, 305. His Lordship's reply 
—his last sentiments in reference to religion and eternity, 307. Buo- 
naparte's opinion of the morality of the New Testament, &c. 309. 



THE 

PHILOSOPHY 



OF A 

FUTURE STATE. 



PART L 
PROOFS OF A FUTURE STATE. 

INTRODUCTION. 

The sketches contained in Parts II. and III. of this 
work, being chiefly intended to illustrate the connex- 
ion of science with the scenes of a future world, and 
the aids which its discoveries afford, for enabling us 
to form some conception of the perpetual improvement 
of its inhabitants in knowledge and felicity — I shall 
endeavour, in this First Part to exhibit a condensed 
view of some of those evidences which prove the im- 
mortality of the soul, and the eternal destination of 
man. 

This is an inquiry far more interesting and impor- 
tant, to every individual of mankind, than any other 
which comes within the range of the human mind. 
Next to the Being of a God, the doctrine of the im- 
mortality of man lies at the foundation of all religion. 
2 



18 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



and of all the animating prospects which can cheer 
us in this land of our pilgrimage. Remove from the 
mind the belief of a future existence, and the hope of 
immortality, and religion becomes a shadow, life a 
dream, and the approach of death a scene of darkness 
and despair. Upon this short question, " Is man im- 
mortal, or is he not ?" depends all that is valuable in 
science, in morals, and in theology, — and all that is 
most interesting to man as a social being, and as a 
rational and accountable intelligence. If he is des- 
tined to an eternal existence, an immense importance 
must attach to all his present affections, actions, and 
pursuits ; and it must be a matter of infinite moment^ 
that they be directed in such a channel, as will tend 
to carry him forward, in safety, to the felicities of a 
future world. But if his whole existence be circum- 
scribed within the circle of a few fleeting years, man 
appears an enigma, an inexplicable phenomenon in 
the universe, human life a mystery, the world a scene 
of confusion, virtue a mere phantom, the Creator a ca- 
pricious being, and his plans and arrangements an in- 
extricable maze. 

There is too much reason to believe, that the in- 
difference to religion which so generally prevails, es- 
pecially among those who are raised a little above the 
vulgar throng, and the unhallowed propensities and 
vicious practices to which it gives rise — are owing, in 
a considerable degree, to the want of a full conviction 
of the reality of a future existence, or to some doubts 
which hover about the mind, in relation to this impor- 
tant point. There is no man, however insensible to 
the obligations of religion, that can fully satisfy his 
own mind or the minds of others, that the idea of a 



INTRODUCTION. 



19 



future world is a mere chimera. On the contrary, 
the possibility, and even the probability, of the truth 
of man's eternal destiny, will, at certain seasons, force 
themselves upon the minds even of the most careless 
and profane. Yet, it is amazing to consider, with what 
ease and indifference multitudes of this description 
can glide dow T n the stream of time, under the awful 
uncertainty whether it will land them in the shades 
of annihilation, the realms of bliss, or the regions of 
endless wo. — " Between us and these three periods 
or states," says a celebrated French writer, " no bar- 
rier is interposed but life, the most brittle thing in all 
nature ; and the happiness of heaven being certainly 
not designed for those who doubt whether they have 
an immortal part to enjoy it, such persons have no- 
thing left, but the miserable chance of annihilation, 
or of hell. There is not any reflection which can 
have more reality than this, as there is none which 
has greater terror. Let us set the bravest face on 
our condition, and play the heroes as artfully as we 
can, yet see here the issue which attends the goodli- 
est life upon earth ! It is in vain for men to turn 
aside their thoughts from this eternity which awaits 
them, as if they were able to destroy it, by denying 
it a place in their imagination. It subsists in spite 
of them ; it advances unobserved ; and death, which 
is to draw the curtain from it, will, in a short time, 
infallibly reduce them to the dreadful necessity of 
being for ever nothing, or for ever miserable." 

To treat a subject, so interesting and momentous, 
w r ith levity or indifference — to exert all the energies 
of the soul in the pursuit of objects, which a few years 
at most will snatch forever from their embrace, — and 



20 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

never to spend one serious hour in reflecting on what 
may possibly succeed the present scene of existence, 
or in endeavouring to find some light, to clear up the 
doubts that may hang over this important inquiry, and 
to treat with derision and scorn those who would di- 
rect them in this serious investigation — is not only 
foolish and preposterous, but the height of infatua- 
tion and of madness. It is contrary to every principle 
on which reasonable men act, in relation to the af- 
fairs of the present world. To retain the profits of a 
lucrative business, or to prevent the loss of fortune, 
or of honour, a man will sometimes strain every nerve, 
stretch every faculty, deprive himself of sleep, submit 
to numerous privations, encounter the raging ele- 
ments, and brave the dangers of the ocean. Nay, 
he will often be overwhelmed with despondency at" 
the slightest inconveniences, and will pass whole 
weeks and months in sullenness and chagrin, for an 
imaginary affront, or for the loss of a few pounds, 
while, at the same time, he remains perfectly indif- 
ferent, and without the least emotion, in regard to the 
unknown scenes of the eternal world, and the danger 
of endless misery to which he is exposed. Such a 
conduct, and such dispositions, which are too fre- 
quently realized in the case of thousands who occa- 
sionally mingle in our religious assemblies, are obvi- 
ously inconsistent with the dictates of prudence and 
of common sense, and with every thing that ought to 
characterize a rational and an accountable creature. 

When we look back into the inexplorable abyss of 
that eternity which is already past, when we look for- 
ward to the immeasurable extent, and the unfathom- 
able depths of eternity to come, — when we behold 



INTRODUCTION. 



21 



Time, and all its circling years, appearing only like a 
point on the surface of that vast and boundless ocean ; 
when we consider the immense spaces. of the universe 
with which we are surrounded, and the innumerable 
worlds which lie dispersed in every direction through- 
out the immeasurable tracts of creation ; when we con- 
sider, that our existence, as thinking beings, may run 
parallel with interminable ages ; and that, in the revo- 
lutions of eternity, we may exist in regions of space 
immeasurably distant from our present habitation, as- 
sociate with other orders of intelligent beings, and 
pass through new scenes and changes in distant 
worlds, — and, when we consider that our relation to 
time may be dissolved, and our connexion with eter- 
nity commence, within the space of a few months 
or years, or even before the sun shall have described 
another circuit around the earth — no inquiry can ap- 
pear so momentous and interesting, as that which 
leads to the determination of our future and eternal 
destiny, and of those realities which await us beyond 
the tomb. To remain insensible to the importance 
of such an inquiry, and unaffected at the prospect of 
the result to which it may lead, — while we are feel- 
ingly alive to all the paltry concerns and little ills of 
life, — would argue the most unaccountable stupidity, 
inconsistency, and infatuation. 

The man whose heart pants after substantial know- 
ledge and felicity, whose affections centre on the 
Author of his existence, and who delights to contem- 
plate his character and perfections, will enter with 
pleasure on every investigation, which has a tendency 
to throw a light on the scene of his future destination* 
He will weigh, with impartiality, every consideration* 
2* 



22 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



and will seize, with delight, upon every argument, by 
which a full conviction of his immortal destiny may 
be indelibly riveted upon his mind ; and he will en- 
deavour to cheer his soul amidst the sorrows of mor- 
tality, with the consideration, that " when the earthly 
house of his tabernacle is dissolved, he has a build- 
ing of God, an house not made with hands, eternal 
in the heavens." 



In illustrating the evidences of a future state, I 
shall, in the first place, state some of those proofs 
which Reason, or the light of nature, furnishes, of 
man's eternal destination — and, secondly, those which 
are derived from the system of Revelation. 



23 



CHAPTER L 

PROOFS OF A FUTTRE STATE FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 

The evidences of a future state which the light of rea- 
son affords, though not so clear and decisive as those which 
are derived from Divine Revelation, are worthy of the se- 
rious consideration of every one in whose mind the least 
doubt remains on this important subject. The conviction 
they are calculated to produce, when attentively weighed, 
is sufficient to leave every one without excuse who trifles 
with the concerns of his future destiny, and overlooks his 
relation to the eternal world. Though the Deity is invisible 
to mortal eyes, yet his existence and perfections are clear- 
ly demonstrated by his visible operations, and he has not left 
himself without a witness to his beneficence, in any age, 
" in his giving rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, and 
filling our hearts with food and gladness." In like man- 
ner, though the realities of a future world are not presented 
directly to the eye of sense, yet the faculties with which 
man is endowed, when properly exercised on all the physical 
and moral scenes which the universe displays, are sufficient 
to evince the high degree of probability, if not absolute cer- 
tainty, that his duration and his sphere of action are not con- 
fined to the narrow limits of the present world, but have a 
relation to a future and an immortal existence. — In illus- 
trating this topic, I shall waive the consideration of several of 
those metaphysical arguments which have been adduced by 
Philosophers and Divines, founded on the immateriality of 
the human soul, and confine myself chiefly to those popular 
considerations, which are level to every capacity, and, per- 
haps, more convincing than the subtle and refined disquisi- 
tions of metaphysical minds. 

SECTION I. 

On the Universal Belief which the doctrine of immortality 
has obtained in all ages* 

It forms a presumptive proof of the immortality of man, 



24 



THE PHILOSOPHY OP A FUTURE STATE. 



that this doctrine has obtained universal belief among all na- 
tions, and in every period of time. 

That the thinking principle in man is of an immortal na- 
ture, was believed by the ancient Egyptians, the Persians, 
the Phenicians, the Scythians, the Celts, the Druids, the 
Assyrians, — by the wisest and the most celebrated charac- 
ters among the Greeks and Romans, and by almost every 
other anqient nation and tribe whose records have reached 
our times. The notions, indeed, which many of them enter- 
tained of the scenes of futurity were very obscure and 
imperfect, but they all embraced the idea, that death is not 
the destruction of the rational soul, but only its introduction 
to a new and unknown state of existence. The ancient 
Scythians believed that death was only a change of habi- 
tation; and the Magian sect, which prevailed in Babylo- 
nia, Media, Assyria, and Persia, admitted the doctrine of 
eternal rewards and punishments. The doctrines taught by 
the second Zoroaster, who lived in the time of Darius, 
were, " that there is one Supreme Being, independent and 
self-existent from all eternity ; that under him there are 
two angels, one the angel of light, who is the author of all 
good ; and the other the angel of darkness, who is the 
author of all evil : that they are in a perpetual struggle 
with each other ; that where the angel of light prevails, 
there good reigns ; and that where the angel of darkness 
prevails, there evil takes place ; that this struggle shall 
continue to the end of the world ; that then there shall be 
a general resurrection and a day of judgment, wherein all 
shall receive a just retribution according to their works* 
After which, the angel of darkness and his disciples shall 
go into a world of their own, where they shall suffer, in 
everlasting darkness, the punishment of their evil deeds; 
and the angel of light and his disciples shall also go into 
a world of their own, where they shall receive, in ever- 
lasting light, the reward due to their good deeds ; that after 
this they shall remain separated for ever, and light and 
darkness be no more mixed to all eternity."* The remains 
of this sect, which are scattered over Persia and India, still 

♦Rollin's Ancient History, vol. 2. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



25 



hold the same doctrines, without any variation, even at this 
day. 

It is well known, that Plato, Socrates, and other Greek 
Philosophers, held the doctrine of the soul's immortality. 
In his admirable dialogue, entitled, " The Phaedon," Plato 
represents Socrates* a little before his death, encompassed 
with a circle of Philosophers, and discoursing with them on 
the arguments which prove the eternal destiny of man. 
a When the dead," says he, "are arrived at the rendez- 
vous of departed souls, whither their angel conducts them, 
they are all judged. Those who have passed their lives 
in a manner neither entirely criminal, nor absolutely inno- 
cent, are sent into a place where they suffer pains propor- 
tioned to their faults, till, being purged and cleansed of 
their guilt, and afterwards restored to liberty, they receive 
the reward of the good actions they have done in the body. 
Those who are judged to be incurable, on account of the 
greatness of their crimes, the fatal destiny that passes 
judgment upon them, hurls them into Tartarus, from whence 
they never depart. Those who are found guilty of crimes, 
great indeed, but worthy of pardon, who have committed 
violences, in the transports of rage, against their father or 
mother, or have killed some one in a like emotion, and at* 
terwards repented — suffer the same punishment with the 
last, but for a time only, till, by prayers and supplications, 
they have obtained pardon from those they have injured. 
But those who have passed through life with peculiar sanc- 
tity of manners, are received on high into a pure region, 
where they live without their bodies to all eternity, in a se- 
ries of joys and delights which cunnot be described." From 
such considerations Socrates concludes, " If the soul be 
immortal, it requires to be cultivated with attention, not only 
for what we call the time of life, but for that which is to 
follow, I mean eternity ; and the least neglect in this point 
may be attended with endless consequences. If death 
were the final dissolution of being, the wicked would be 
great gainers by it, by being delivered at once from their 
bodies, their souls, and their vices ; but as the soul is im- 
mortal, it has no other means of being freed from its evils, 
nor any safety for it, but in becoming very good and very 
wise ; for it carries nothing with it, but its good or bad 



26 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



deeds, its virtues and vices, which are commonly the con- 
sequences of the education it has received, and the causes 
of eternal happiness or misery." Having held such dis- 
courses with his friends, he kept silent for some time, and 
then drank off the whole of the poisonous draught which 
had been put into his hand, with amazing tranquillity, and 
an inexpressible serenity of aspect, as one who was about 
to exchange a short and wretched life, for a blessed and 
eternal existence. 

The descriptions and allusions, contained in the writings 
of the ancient Poets, are a convincing proof, that the notion 
of the soul's immortality was a universal opinion in the 
times in which they wrote, and among the nations to whom 
their writings were addressed. Homer's account of the 
descent of Ulysses into hell, and his description of Minos 
in the shades below, distributing justice to the dead assem- 
bled in troops around his tribunal, and pronouncing irre- 
vocable judgments, which decide their everlasting fate, 
demonstrate, that they entertained the belief, that virtues 
are rewarded, and that crimes are punished, in another 
state of existence. The poems of Ovid and Virgil contain 
a variety of descriptions, in which the same opinions are 
involved. Their notions of future punishment are set forth 
in the descriptions they give of Ixion, who was fastened to 
a wheel, and whirled about continually with a swift and 
rapid motion — of Tantalus, who, for the loathsome banquet 
he made for the gods, was set in water up to the chin, with 
apples hanging to his very lips, yet had no power either to 
stoop to the one to quench his raging thirst, or to reach to 
the other to satisfy his craving appetite — of the Fifty 
Daughters of Danaus, who, for the barbarous massacre of 
their husbands in one night, were condemned in hell to fill 
a barrel full of holes with water, which ran out again as 
fast as it was filled— of Sisyphus, who, for his robberies, 
was set to roll a great stone up a steep hill, which, when it 
was just at the top, suddenly fell down again, and so re- 
newed his labour— and of Tityus, who was adjudged to 
have a vulture to feed upon his liver and entrails, which 
still grew and increased as they were devoured. Their 
notions of future happiness are embodied in the descrip- 
tions they have given of the Hesperian gardens, and the 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE, 



27 



Elysian fields, where the souls of the virtuous rest secure 
from every danger, and enjoy perpetual and uninterrupted 
bliss. 

And as the nations of antiquity recognised the doctrine 
of a future state of existence, so there is scarcely a nation 
or tribe of mankind, presently existing, however barbarous 
and untutored, in which the same opinion does not prevail, 
The natives of the Society Isles believe, that after death, 
there is not only a state of conscious existence, but de- 
grees of eminence and felicity, according as men have 
been more or less pleasing to the Eatova, or Deity, while 
upon earth. The chiefs of the Friendly Islands believe in 
the immortality of their soul, which, at death, they say is 
immediately conveyed in a fast-sailing canoe, to a distant 
country, called Doobludha, which they describe as resem- 
bling the Mahometan paradise, — that those who are con- 
veyed thither are no more subject to death, but feast on all 
the favourite productions of their native soil, with which 
this blissful abode is plentifully furnished. The New Zea- 
landers believe, that the third day after the interment of a 
man, the heart separates itself from the corpse, and that 
this separation is announced by a general breeze of wind, 
which gives warning of its approach, by an inferior divinity 
that hovers over the grave, and who carries it to the clouds. 
They believe that the soul of the man whose flesh is de- 
voured by the enemy, is doomed to a perpetual fire, while 
the soul of the man whose body has been rescued from 
those that killed him, and the souls of all who die a natural 
death, ascend to the habitations of the gods. The inhabi- 
tants of the Pelew Islands, according to the account of 
Captain Wilson, although they have few religious rites and 
ceremonies, believe in one Supreme Being, and in a future 
state of rewards and punishments. In the religion of the 
Kalmuc Tartars, the doctrine of a future state holds a con- 
spicuous place. They believe that hell is situated in the 
middle region, between heaven and earth, and their devils 
are represented with all sorts of frightful forms, of a black 
and hideous aspect, with the heads of goats, lions, and 
unicorns. Their holy Lamas, who have obtained a victory 
over all their passions, are supposed to pass immediately 
into heaven, where they enjoy perfect rest, and exercise 



28 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A ffUTURE STATE. 



themselves in divine service. The Samoiedians of Northern 
Tartary believe, that there is one Supreme Being, that he 
is our all-merciful and common Parent, and that he will 
reward with a happy state hereafter, those who live virtu- 
ously in this world. The Birmans believe in the trans- 
migration of souls, after which, they maintain, that the 
radically bad will be sentenced to lasting punishment, while 
the good will enjoy eternal happiness on a mountain called 
Meru. 

The various tribes which inhabit the continent of Africa, 
in so far as we are acquainted with their religious opinions, 
appear to recognize the doctrine of a future state. " I 
was lately discoursing on this subject," says Mr. Addison, 
in one of his Spectators, " with a learned person, who has 
been very much conversant among the inhabitants of the 
most western parts of Africa. Upon his conversing with 
several in that country, he tells me, that their notion of 
heaven, or of a future state of happiness, is this — that every 
thing we there wish for will immediately present itself to 
us. We find, say they, that our souls are of such a nature 
that they require variety, and are not capable of being 
always delighted with the same objects. The Supreme 
Being, therefore, in compliance with this taste of happiness 
which he has implanted in the soul of man, will raise up, 
from time to time, say they, every gratification which it is 
in the human nature to be pleased with. If we wish to be 
in groves or bowers, among running streams or falls of 
water, we shall immediately find ourselves in the midst of 
such a scene as we desire. If we would be entertained 
with music, and the melody of sounds, the concert arises 
upon our wish, and the whole region about us is filled with 
harmony. In short, every desire will be followed by frui- 
tion ; and whatever a man's inclination directs him to, will 
be present with him." — The negroes, and other inhabitants 
of the interior of Africa, according to the account of Mr. 
Park, believe in one Supreme Ruler, and expect hereafter 
to enter into a state of misery or felicity. The Gallas of 
Abyssinia, though they reject the doctrine of future punish- 
ment, admit the reality of a future state. The Manclin- 
goes, the Jaloffs, the Feloops, the Foulaos, the Moors, and 
all the other tribes who have embraced the Mahometan 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 29 

faith, recognise the doctrine of the immortality of the soul, 
and of future rewards in a celestial paradise. The natives 
of Dahomy entertain the same belief; and hence, it is a 
common practice with the sovereign of that country, to 
send an account . to his forefathers of any remarkable event, 
by delivering a message to whoever may happen to be near 
him at the time, and then ordering his head to be chopped 
off immediately, that he may serve as a courier, to convey 
intelligence to the world of spirits.* 

The Persians are said to leave one part of their graves 
open, from a belief, that the dead will be reanimated, and 
visited by angels, who will appoint them to their appropriate 
abodes in a future state. From a similar belief, thousands 
of Hindoo widows annually sacrifice themselves on the 
funeral piles of their deceased husbands, in the hope of 
enjoying with them the felicities of eternal life. — The Ja- 
panese believe, that the souls of men and beasts are alike 
immortal ; that a just distribution of rewards and punish- 
ments takes place after death ; that there are different de- 
grees of happiness, as well as of punishment, and that the 
souls of the wicked transmigrate, after death, into the bo- 
dies of animals and at last, in case of amendment, are 
translated back again into the human form.f From a con- 
viction of the reality of a future world, the Wahabee Arabs 
regard it as impious to mourn for the dead, who, they say, 
are enjoying felicity with Mahomet in paradise ; and the 
Javanese make several feasts, on the decease of their 
friends and relations, to commemorate their entrance into 
a world of bliss. — The North American Indians believe, 
that beyond the most distant mountains of their country, 
there is a wide river ; beyond that river a great country ; 
on the other side of that country, a world of water ; in that 
water are a thousand islands, full of trees and streams of 
water, and that a thousand buffaloes, and ten thousand deer, # 
graze on the hills or ruminate in the valleys. When they 
die, they are persuaded that the Great Spirit will conduct 
them to this land of souls. 
' Thus it appears, that not only the philosophers of an- 



* T'Leod's Voyage to Africa, 1320, p. 64. 
t Thunberg's Travels. 
3 



30 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



tiquity, and the most civilized nations presently existing or 
the globe, have recognised the doctrine of the immortality 
of man, but that even the most savage and untutored tribes 
fortify their minds in the prospect of death, with the hope 
of a happiness commensurate to their desires in the regions 
beyond the grave. 

" Even the poor Indian, whose untutor'd mind 

Sees God in clouds, or hears him in the wind, 

Whose soul proud science never taught to stray 

Far as the solar walk or milky way — 

Yet simple nature to his hope has given 

Behind the cloud-topt hill, an humbler heaven ; 

Some safer world in depth of woods embraced, 

Some happier island in the watry waste, 

Where slaves once more their native land behold, 

No fiends torment, no Christians thirst for gold, — 

And thinks, admitted to yon equal sky, 

His faithful dog shall bear him company." Pope. 

Among the numerous and diversified tribes that are scat- 
tered over the different regions of the earth, that agree in 
scarcely any other sentiment or article of religious belief, 
we here find the most perfect harmony, in their recognition 
of a Supreme Intelligence, and in their belief that the soul 
survives the dissolution of its mortal frame. And, as Ci- 
cero long since observed, " In every thing the consent of 
all nations is to be accounted the law of nature, and to re- 
sist it is to resist the voice of God." For we can scarcely 
suppose, in consistency with the Divine perfections, that an 
error, on a subject of so vast importance to mankind, should 
obtain the universal belief of all nations and ages, and that 
God himself would suffer a world of rational beings, 
throughout every generation, to be carried away by a de- 
lusion, and to be tantalized by a hope which has no foun- 
dation in nature, and which is contrary to the plan of his 
moral government. It is true, indeed, that several of the 
opinions to which I have now adverted, and many others 
which prevail among the uncivilized tribes of mankind, in 
regard to the condition of disembodied spirits, and the nature 
of future happiness, are very erroneous and imperfect; 
but they all recognise this grand and important truth, that 
death is not the destruction of the rational soul, and tha 
man is destined to an immortal existence. Their erroneous 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE* 31 

conceptions in respect to the rewards and punishments of 
the future world may be easily accounted for, from a consi- 
deration of the imperfect conceptions they have formed of 
the Divine Being, and of the principles of his moral gov- 
ernment ; from their ignorance of those leading principles 
and moral laws, by which the Almighty regulates the intel- 
ligent universe ; from the false ideas they have been led 
to entertain respecting the nature of substantial happiness ; 
from the cruel and absurd practices connected with the 
system of Pagan superstition ; from the intellectual dark- 
ness which has brooded over the human race ever since 
the fall of man ; and from the universal prevalence of those 
depraved dispositions and affections, which characterize the 
untutored tribes on whom the light of Revelation has never 
shone. 

To whatever cause this universal belief of a future ex- 
istence is to be traced — Whether to a universal tradition 
derived from the first parents of the human race ^to an 
innate sentiment originally impressed on the soul of man ; 
to a Divine revelation disseminated and handed down from 
one generation to another, or to the deductions of human 
reason — it forms a strong presumption, and a powerful ar- 
gument, in favour of the position we are now endeavouring 
to support. If it is to be traced back to the original pro- 
genitors of mankind, it must be regarded as one of those 
truths which were recognised by man in a state of inno- 
cence, when his affections were pure, and his understand- 
ing fortified against delusion and error. If it be a senti- 
ment which was originally impressed on the human soul by 
the hand of its Creator, we do violence to the law of our 
nature, when we disregard its intimations, or attempt to re- 
sist the force of its evidence. If it ought to be considered 
as originally derived from Revelation, then it is corrobora- 
tive of the truth of the Sacred Records, in which " life and 
immortality" are clearly exhibited. And, if it be regarded 
as likewise one of the deductions of natural reason, we 
are left without excuse, if we attempt to obscure its evi- 
dence, or to overlook the important consequences which it 
involves. — As the consent of all nations has been gene* 
rally considered as a powerful argument for the existence 
of a Deity, so the universal belief of mankind in the doc- 



32 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



trine of a future state ought to be viewed as a strong pre-* 
sumption, that it is founded upon truth* The human mind 
is so constituted, that, when left to its native unbiassed 
energies, it necessarily infers the existence of a Supreme 
Intelligence, from the existence of matter, and the econo- 
my of the material world ; and, from the nature of the hu- 
man faculties, and the moral attributes of God, it is almost 
as infallibly led to conclude, that a future existence is ne- 
cessary, in order to gratify the boundless desires of the hu- 
man soul, and to vindicate the wisdom and rectitude of the 
moral Governor of the world. These two grand truths, 
which constitute the foundation of all religion, and of every 
thing that is interesting to man as an intelligent agent, are 
interwoven with the theological creed of all nations ; and, 
in almost every instance, where the one is called in ques- 
tion, the other is undermined or denied : so that the doc- 
trine of the immortality of man may be considered as rest- 
ing on the same foundation as the existence of a Supreme 
Intelligence. 

It must indeed be admitted, that individuals have appear- 
ed, in every age, who have endeavoured to call in question, 
or to deny, this fundamental truth. But this circumstance 
forms no valid objection to the force of the argument to 
which I have now adverted. For the number of such per- 
sons has been extremely small, when compared with the 
mass of mankind ; and their opinions on this subject have 
generally originated either from wilful ignorance ; from an 
affectation of singularity and of appearing superior to vul- 
gar fears ; or from indulging in a course of wickedness 
and impiety, w r hich has led them to wish, and if possible to 
believe, that there are neither punishments nor rewards be- 
yond the grave. If it appear strange and unnatural that 
any man should wish his soul to be mortal, Hierocles as- 
signs the true reason of it : " A wicked man," says he, 
44 is afraid of his judge, and therefore wishes his soul and 
body may perish together by death, rather than it should 
appear before the tribunal of God." If a number of fools 
should think fit to put out their own eyes, to prevent them 
from feeling the effects of light, as Democritus, the ancient 
philosopher, was said to have done, it would form no argu- 
ment to prove that all the rest of the world was blind. And, 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



33 



if a few sceptics and profligates endeavour to blind the eyes 
of their understanding by sophistry and licentiousness, it 
cannot prevent the light of reason, which unveils the reali- 
ties of a future world, from shining on the rest of mankind, 
nor constitute the slightest argument to prove the fallacy of 
the doctrine they deny. 

SECTION II. 

On the desire of future existence implanted in the human mind* 

Those strong and restless desires after future existence 
and enjoyment, which are implanted in the soul of man, are 
a strong presumptive proof that he is possessed of an immor- 
tal nature. 

There is no human being who feels full satisfaction in 
his present enjoyments. The mind is forever on the wing 
in the pursuit of new acquirements, of new objects, and, if 
possible, of higher degrees of felicity, than the present 
moment can afford. However exquisite any particular en- 
joyment may sometimes be found, it soon begins to lose its. 
relish, and to pall the intellectual appetite. Hence the vo- 
racious desire, apparent among all ranks, for variety, of 
amusements, both of sensitive, and of an intellectual na- 
ture. Hence the keen desire for novelty, for tales of won- 
der, for beautiful and splendid exhibitions, and for intelli- 
gence respecting the passing occurrences of the day. 
Hence the eagerness with which the daily newspapers are 
read by all ranks who have it in their power to procure 
them. However novel or interesting the events which are 
detailed to-day, an appetite for fresh intelligence is excited 
before to-morrow. Amidst the numerous objects which are 
daily soliciting attention, amidst the variety of intelligence 
which newsmongers have carefully selected for the gratifica- 
tion of every taste, and amidst the fictitious scenes depict- 
ed by the Novelist and the Poet — " the eye is not satisfied 
with seeing, nor the ear with hearing." Hence, too, the in- 
satiable desires of the miser in accumulating riches, and 
the unremitting career of ambition, in its pursuit of hon- 
ours and of fame. And hence the ardour with which 
the philosopher prosecutes one discovery after another, 
3* 



34 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

without ever arriving at a resting-point, or sitting clown eotu 
tented with his present attainments. When Ai#himedes had 
discovered the mode of determining the relative quantities 
of gold and silver in Hiero's crown, did he rest satisfied with 
this new acquirement ? No. The ecstacy he felt at the 
discovery, when he leaped from the bath, and ran naked 
through the streets of Syracuse, crying, " I have found it, 
I have found it," — soon subsided into indifference, and his 
mind pushed forward in quest of new discoveries. When 
Newton ascertained the law of universal gravitation, and 
Franklin discovered the identity of lightning and the elec- 
tric fluid, and felt the transports w r hich such discoveries must 
have excited, did they slackun their pace in the road of sci- 
entific discovery, or sit down contented with their past re- 
searches ? No. One discovery gave a stimulus to the pursuit 
of another, and their career of improvement only terminated 
with their lives. After Alexander had led his victorious 
armies over Persia, Babylonia, Syria, Egypt, and India, and 
had conquered the greater part of the known world, did he 
sit down in peace, and enjoy the fruit of his conquests 1 No. 
His desires after new projects, and new expeditions, remain- 
ed insatiable ; his ambition rose even to madness ; and when 
the philosopher Anaxarchus told him, there was an infinite 
number of worlds, he wept at the thought that his con- 
quests were confined to one. 

These restless and unbounded desires are to be found 
agitating the breasts of men of all nations, of all ranks and 
conditions in life. If we ascend the thrones of princes, if 
we enter the palaces of the great, if we walk through the 
mansions of courtiers and statesmen, if w^e pry into the 
abodes of poverty and indigence, if we mingle with poets 
or philosophers, with manufacturers, merchants, mechanics, 
peasants, or beggars ; if we survey the busy, bustling scene 
of a large city, the sequestered village, or the cot which 
stands in the lonely desert — we shall find, in every situa- 
tion, and among every class, beings animated with desires 
of happiness, which no present enjoyment can gratify, and 
which no object within the limits of time can fully satiate. 
Whether we choose to indulge in ignorance, or to prosecute 
the path of knowledge ; to loiter in indolence, or to exert our 
active powers with unremitting energy; to mingle with 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NAT FRF. 



35 



social beings, or to flee to the haunts of solitude, — we feel 
a vacuum in the mind, which nothing around us can fill up ; 
a longing after hew objects and enjoyments, which nothing 
earthly can fully satisfy. Regardless of the past, and un- 
satisfied with the present, the soul of man feasts itself on 
the hope of enjoyments which it has never yet possessed. 

" Hope springs eternal in the human breast ; 
Man never is, but always to be blest. 
The soul uneasy, and confined from home, 
Kests and e.xpatiaiesin a life to come." 

That the desire of immortality is common, and natural to 
all men, appears from a variety of actions, which can 
scarcely be accounted for on any other principle, and 
which prove that the mind feels conscious of its immortal 
destiny. Why, otherwise, should men be anxious about 
their reputation, and solicitous to secure their names from 
oblivion, and to perpetuate their fame, after they have 
descended into the grave? To accomplish such objects, 
and to gratify such desires, Poets, Orators, and Historians, 
have been flattered and rewarded to celebrate their actions ; 
monuments of marble and of brass have been erected to 
present their persons, and inscriptions engraved in the 
solid rock, to convey to future generations a record of the 
exploits they had achieved. Lofty columns, triumphal 
arches, towering pyramids, magnificent temples, palaces, 
and mausoleums, have been reared, to eternize their fame, 
and to make them live, as it were, in the eyes of their suc- 
cessors, through all the future ages of time. But, if the 
soul be destined to destruction at the hour of death, why 
should man be anxious about what shall happen, or what 
shall not happen hereafter, when he is reduced to a mere 
non-entity and banished forever from the universe of 
God? He can have no interest in any events that may 
befal the living world when he is cancelled from the face 
of creation, and when the spark of intelligence he pos- 
sessed is quenched in everlasting night. If any man be 
fully convinced that the grave puts a final, period to his 
existence, the only consistent action he can perform, when 
he finds his earthly wishes and expectations frustrated, is to 
rush into the arms of death, and rid himself at once of all 
the evils connected with his being. But we find the great 



36 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



majority of mankind, notwithstanding the numerous ills to 
which they are subjected, still clinging with eagerness to 
their mortal existence, and looking forward, w T ith a certain 
degree of hope, to a termination of their sorrows. 

— " They rather choose to bear those ills they have 
Than fly to others that they know not of." 

There is, I presume, no individual in a sound state of 
mind, who can entirely throw aside all concern about his 
posthumous reputation, and about the events that may hap- 
pen in the world after his decease. And if so, it clearly 
demonstrates, not only that he does not wish, but that he 
does not even suppose that his existence w r ill be for ever 
extinguished at death. The idea of the shame of being 
exposed naked after their death, produced such a powerful 
effect upon the minds of the Milesian virgins, that it deter- 
red them from putting an end to their lives, after all other 
arguments had been tried in vain.* The desire of exist- 
ence — and of existence, too, which has no termination, 
appears to be the foundation of all our desires, and of all 
the plans we form in life. Annihilation cannot be an ob- 
ject of desire to any rational being. We desire something 
that is real, something that is connected with happiness or 
enjoyment, but non-existence has no object nor concern 
whatever belonging to it. When a wicked man, under a 
consciousness of guilt, indulges a wish for annihilation 
after death, it is not because non-existence is in itself an 
object of desire, but he would choose it as the least of two 
evils, he would rather be blotted out of creation, than suffer 
the punishment due to his sins in the eternal world. 

It may also be remarked, that the desire of immortality, 
however vigorous it may be in ordinary minds, becomes 
still more glowing and ardent in proportion as the intellect 
is cultivated and expanded, and in proportion as the soul 



* u I beseech men, for God's sake, (says Hale,) that if at any time 
there arise in them a desire or a wish that others should speak well of 
their death ; then at that time they would seriously consider, whether 
those motions are not from some spirit to continue a spirit, after it 
leaves its earthly habitation, rather than from an earthly spirit, a vapour 
which cannot act, or imagine, or desire, or fear things beyond its con- 
tinuance." 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



3^ 



rises to higher and higher degrees of virtue and moral 
excellence. It forms a powerful stimulus to the perform- 
ance of actions which are noble, generous, public-spirited, 
benevolent, and humane, and which have a tendency to 
promote the intellectual improvement, and the happiness 
of future generations. Hence the most illustrious charac- 
ters of the heathen world, the poets, the orators, the mor- 
alists and philosophers of antiquity, had their minds fired 
with the idea of immortality, and many of them were 
enabled to brave death without dismay, under the convic- 
tion that it was the messenger which was to waft their 
spirits to the realms of endless bliss. When Demosthenes 
had fled for shelter to an asylum from the resentment of 
Antipater, who had sent Archias to bring him by force, 
and when Archias promised upon his honour that he should 
not lose his life, if he would voluntarily make his personal 
appearance ; — " God forbid," said he, " that after I have 
heard Xenocrates and Plato discourse so divinely on the 
immortality of the soul, I should prefer a life of infamy and 
disgrace to -an honourable death." Even those who were 
not fully convinced of the doctrine of immortality, amidst 
all their doubts and perplexities on this point, earnestly 
wished that it might prove true, and few, if any of them, ab- 
solutely denied it. — Hence, too, the noble and disinterested 
actions which Christian heroes have performed, under the 
influence of unseen and everlasting things. They have 
faced dangers and persecutions in every shape ; they have 
endured " cruel mockings, scourgings, bonds, and impris- 
onments they have triumphed under the torments of 
the rack, and amidst the raging flames ; they have sur- 
mounted every obstacle in their benevolent exertions to 
communicate blessings to their fellow men ; they have 
braved the fury of the raging elements, traversed sea and 
land, and pushed their way to distant barbarous climes, in 
order to point out to their benighted inhabitants the path 
that leads to eternal life. Nor do they think it too dear to 
sacrifice their lives in such services, since " they desire a 
better country," and feel assured that death will introduce 
them to " an exceeding great and an eternal weight of 
glory." 

Since, then, it appears that the desire of immortality is 



38 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



common to mankind, that the soul is incessantly looking 
forward to the enjoyment of some future good, and that 
this desire has been the spring of actions the most benefi- 
cent, and heroic, on what principle is it to be accounted for ? 

" Whence springs this pleasing hope, this fond desire, 
This longing after immortality 7 
Or, whence this secret dread, and inward horror, 
Of falling into naught? — Why shrinks the soul 
Back on herself, and startles at destruction! 

Whence proceeds the want we feel amidst the variety of 
objects which surround us ? Whence arises the disgust 
that so quickly succeeds every enjoyment 1 Wherefore 
can we never cease from wishing for something more ex- 
quisite than we have ever yet possessed ? No satisfactory 
answer can be given to such questions, if our duration be 
circumscribed within the limits of time ; and if we shall be 
blotted out of creation when our earthly tabernacles are 
laid in the dust. The desires to which I now refer appear 
to be an essential part of the human constitution, and, 
consequently, were implanted in our nature by the hand of 
our Creator ; — and, therefore, we must suppose, either that 
the desire of immortality will be gratified, or that the 
Creator takes delight in tantalizing his creatures with hopes 
and expectations which will end in eternal disappointment. 
To admit the latter supposition, would be inconsistent with 
every rational idea we can form of the moral attributes of 
the Divinity. It would be inconsistent with his veracity ; 
for to encourage hopes and desires which are never 
intended to be gratified is the characteristic of a deceiver, 
and therefore contrary to every conception we can form of 
the conduct of " a God of truth." It would be inconsistent 
with his rectitude ; for every such deception implies an act 
of injustice towards the individual who is? thus tantalized. 
It would be inconsistent with his wisdom; for it would 
imply that he has no other means of governing the intelli- 
gent creation, than those which have a tendency to pro- 
duce fallacious hopes and fears in the minds of his rational 
offspring. It would be inconsistent with his benevolence ; 
for as " the desire accomplished is sweet to the soul," so 
disappointed hopes uniformly tend to produce misery. 



PROOFS FR0M THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



39 



Yet the benevolence of the Deity, in every other point of 
view, is most strikingly displayed in all his arrangements 
in the material universe, and towards every species of sen- 
sitive existence. 

What has been now stated in relation to desire and hope, 
will equally apply to those fears and apprehensions, w T hich 
frequently arise in the mind in reference to the punish- 
ments of a future world. A Being possessed of perfect be- 
nevolence cannot be supposed to harass his intelligent crea- 
tures, and to render their lives bitter with alarming appre- 
hensions, for which there is not the slightest foundation. 
But, if there is no state either of punishment or reward be- 
yond the grave, those desires of immortal duration, which 
seem at first view to elevate man above the other inhabi- 
tants of this globe, actually place him below thje level of the 
beasts, which bound through the forests and lawns, and 
find their chief enjoyment in browsing on the grass. They 
are alive to present enjoyment, but appear to have no anti- 
cipations of the future ; they feel present pain, but there is 
no reason to believe that they are ever tormented with fears 
or forebodings of future punishment. They are contented 
with the organs with which Nature has furnished them ; 
they appear fully satisfied with ranging the fields and feast- 
ing on the herbage ; their desires need no restraint, and 
their wishes are completely gratified ; and what pleased them 
yesterday will likewise give them pleasure to-morrow, 
without being harassed with insatiable desires after novelty 
and variety. They live divested of those innumerable cares 
and anxieties which harass and perplex the children of men, 
and they never wish to go beyond the boundary which na- 
ture prescribes. 44 The ingenious bee constructs commodi- 
ous cells, but never dreams of rearing triumphal arches or 
obelisks to decorate her waxen city." Through ignorance 
of the future, they pass from life to death, with as much 
indifference as from watching to sleep, or from labour to re- 
pose. — But man, amidst all the enjoyments and prospeets 
which surround him, feels uneasy and unsatisfied, because 
he pants after happiness infinite in duration. His hopes and 
desires overstep the bounds of time and of every period we 
can affix to duration, and move onward through a boundlessi 
eternity. And if he is to be forever cut off from existence 



40 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



when his body drops into the grave, how dismal the contin- 
ued apprehension of an everlasting period being put to all 
his enjoyments after a prospect of immortality has been 
opened to his view ! 

How, then, shall we account for these anomalies ? How 
shall we reconcile these apparent inconsistencies ? In what 
light shall we exhibit the conduct of the Creator, so as to 
render it consistent with itself? There is but one conclu- 
sion we can form, in consistency with the moral attributes 
of God, which will completely unravel the mystery of man 
being animated with unbounded desires, and yet confined 
to a short and limited duration in the present world, and 
that is, — that this world is not the place of our final desti- 
nation, but introductory to a more glorious and permanent 
state of existence, where the desires of virtuous minds will 
be completely gratified, and their hopes fully realized. I 
do not see how any other conclusion can be drawn, without 
denying both the moral character, and even the very existence 
of the Deity. 

SECTION III. 



On the intellectual faculties of man, and the strong desire 
of knowledge which is implanted in the human mind* 

The principle of curiosity, or the strong desire of know- 
ledge which is implanted in the mind of man, and the 
noble intellectual faculties for acquiring it with which he 
is endowed, are evidences and proofs of his immortal desti- 
nation. 

Though this argument may be considered, by some, as 
only a branch of the preceding, it may not be inexpedient 
for the sake of impression, to consider it separately, as it 
will admit of reasonings and illustrations distinct from those 
which have now been brought forward. 

The desire of knowledge is natural to every rational 
being, and appears to be a fundamental part of the consti- 
tution of the human mind. It is perceptible even in the 
first stage of its progress, and has a powerful influence over 
the movements and the enjoyments of the young. Present 
to a child a beautiful landscape, as exhibited through an 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



41 



optical machine, and it will be highly delighted with the 
exhibition. Present a second and a third of a different 
description, in succession* and its delight will be increased ; 
it will anxiously desire exhibitions of new and varied ob- 
jects, and its curiosity will never be satisfied but with a 
constant succession of scenes and objects which tend to 
widen the circle of its knowledge, and enlarge the capacity 
of its mind. Hence the keen desires of the young for 
shows, spectacles, processions and public exhibitions of 
every description, and the delight which they feel in mak- 
ing excursions from one scene to another. Hence the de- 
light with which travellers traverse the Alpine scenes of 
nature, cross seas and oceans, descend into the gloomy sub- 
terraneous cavern, or climb to the summit of the flaming 
volcano, notwithstanding the fatigues and perils to which 
they are exposed. 

" For such the bounteous providence of Heaven 

In every breast implanting the desire 

Of objects new and strange, to urge us on 

With unremitted labour to pursue 

Those sacred stores that wait the ripening soul, 

In truth's exhaustless bosom. 

For this the daring youth 

Breaks from his weeping mother's anxious arms, 

In foreign climes to rove ; the pensive sage 

Heedless of sleep, or midnight's harmful damp, 

Hangs o'er the sickly taper ; and untired 

The virgin follows with enchanted step 

The mazes of some wild and wonderous tale, 

From morn to eve." Akenside. 

If the desire of knowledge appears, in many instances, 
to be less ardent in after life, it is owing in a great measure 
to the methods of our education, and the false principles 
on which we attempt to convey instruction to the youthful 
mind. Our initiatory instructions, hitherto, present the 
young with little more than the key of knowledge, instead 
of knowledge itself. We lead them to the threshold of the 
temple of science without attempting to unfold its treasures. 
We deem it sufficient that they be taught to pronounce, like 
a number of puppets, a multitude of sounds and terms to 
which they attach no distinct conceptions, while we decline 
to communicate clear and well-defined ideas. We load 
4 



42 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



their memories with technical phrases and propositions 
which they do not understand, while the objects of sub- 
stantial science are carefully concealed both from the eye 
of sense and from the eyes of their understandings. In- 
stead of leading them by gentle steps, in the first stage of 
their progress, over the grand, and beautiful, and variegated 
scenery of Nature and Revelation, where almost every ob- 
ject is calculated to arrest their attention, and to excite 
admiration, — we confound them with an unintelligible jar- 
gon of grammar rules, of metaphysical subtilties, and of 
dead languages, associated with stripes, confinement, and 
painful recollections, which frequently produce a disgust at 
every thing which has acquired the name of learning, be- 
fore thuey are made acquainted with that in which true 
knowledge consists. Yet, notwithstanding the injudicious 
methods by which we attempt to train the youthful intellect, 
it is impossible to eradicate the desire of knowledge from 
the human mind. When substantial knowledge is presented 
to the mind, in a judicious and alluring manner, it will not 
only be relished, but prosecuted with ardour, by every one 
wiiose faculties are not altogether immersed in the mire of 
sensuality. Let a man, however ignorant and untutored, 
be made acquainted with some of the interesting details of 
Geography, with the wonders of the ocean, and the nume- 
rous rivers continually rolling into its abyss, with the lofty 
ranges of mountains which stretch along the continents, 
and project their summits beyond the clouds, with the vol- 
canoes, the tornadoes, the water-spouts, and the sublime 
and beautiful landscapes which diversify the different cli- 
mates of the earth ; with the numerous tribes of animated 
beings which people its surface, and the manners and cus- 
toms of its human inhabitants! — he will feel an eager desire 
to know every thing else that appertains to this subject, and 
will prosecute his inquiries with aridity, in so far as his 
means and opportunities permit. Acquaint him with some 
of the most striking facts in ancient and modern history, 
and he will feel a desire to know every thing of importance 
that has occurred in the annals of the world since the com- 
mencement of time. Unfold to him some of the discoveries 
which have been made in relation to the constitution of the 
atmosphere, the electric, magnetic, and galvanic fluids, 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



4S 



and the chemical changes and operations that are con- 
stantly going on in the animal, vegetable, and mineral 
kingdoms, and his curiosity will be strongly excited to 
penetrate still farther into the mysteries of nature. Direct 
his views to the concave of the firmament, and tell him of 
the vast magnitude of the sun, and the planetary globes, the 
amazing velocity with which they run their destined rounds, 
and of the immense number and distances of the stars — 
and he will eagerly pant after more minute information re- 
specting the great bodies of the universe,, and feel delighted 
at hearing of new discoveries being made in the unexplored 
regions of creation. 

I never knew an instance in w r hich knowledge of this 
description was communicated in a rational, distinct, and 
alluring manner, where it was not received with a certain 
degree of pleasure, and with an ardent desire to make fur- 
ther investigations into the wonders of creating Wisdom 
and Power. Such appears to be the original constitution 
of the human mind, that it is necessarily gratified with 
every thing that gives scope to the exercise of its faculties, 
and which has a tendency to extend the range of their ac- 
tion. It is true, indeed, that, in some men, the desire of 
knowledge appears to be blunted and almost annihilated, 
so that they appear to be little superior in their views to 
the lower orders of sensitive existence. But this happens 
only in those cases where the intellectual faculties are be- 
numbed and stupified by indolence and sensuality. Such 
persons do all they can to counteract the original propensi- 
ties of their nature ; and yet, even in the worst cases of this 
kind that can occur, the original desire is never altogether 
extirpated, so long as the senses are qualified to perform 
their functions. For the most brutish man is never found 
entirely divested of the principle of curiosity, when any 
striking or extraordinary object is presented to his view. 
On such an occasion, the original principles of his consti- 
tution will be roused into action, and he will feel a certain 
degree of wonder and delight in common with other ra- 
tional minds. 

And, as man has a natural desire after knowledge, and 
a delight in it — so, he is furnished with noble faculties and 
cast capacities of intellect for enabling him to acquire, and 



44 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



to treasure it up. He is furnished with senses calculated 
to convey ideas of the forms, qualities, and relations of the 
various objects which surround him.- His sense of vision, 
in particular, appeare to take in a wider range of objects, 
than that of any other sensitive being. While some of the 
lower animals have their vision circumscribed within a 
circle of a few yards or inches in diameter, the eye of man 
can survey, at one glance, an extensive landscape, and pe- 
netrate even to the regions of distant worlds. To this 
sense we are indebted for our knowledge of the sublimest 
objects which can occupy the mind, and for the ideas we have 
acquired of the boundless range of creation. And, while 
it is fitted to trace the motions of mighty worlds, which roll 
at the distance of a thousand millions of miles, it is also 
so constructed, as to enable him, with the assistance of art, 
to survey the myriads of living beings which people a drop 
of water. All his other senses are likewise calculated to 
extend the range of his knowledge, to enable him to com- 
municate his ideas to others, and to facilitate the mutual in- 
terchanges of thought and sentiment between rational minds 
of a similar construction with his own. 

His understanding is capable of taking in a vast variety 
of sentiments and ideas in relation to the immense multi- 
plicity of objects which are perceived by his external sen- 
ses. Hence the various sciences he has cultivated, the 
sublime discoveries he has made, and the noble inventions 
he has brought to light. By the powers of his understand- 
ing, he has surveyed the terraqueous globe, in all its vari- 
eties of land and water, continents, islands and oceans ; 
determined its magnitude, its weight, its figure and mo- 
tions ; explored its interior recesses, descended into the 
bottom of its seas, arranged and classified the infinite va- 
riety of vegetables, minerals, and animals which it con- 
tains, analysed the invisible atmosphere with which it is 
surrounded, and determined the elementary principles of 
which it is composed, discovered the nature of thunder, 
and arrested the rapid lightnings in their course, ascer- 
tained the laws by which the planets are directed in their 
courses, weighed the masses of distant worlds, determined 
their size and distances, and explored regions of the uni- 
verse invisible to the unassisted eye, whose distance ex- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



45 



ceeds all human calculation and comprehension. The 
sublime sciences of Geometry, Trigonometry, Conic [Sec- 
tions, Fluxions, Algebra, and other branches of Mathema- 
tics, evince the acuteness and perspicacity of his intellect ; 
and their application to the purposes of Navigation and 
Geography, and to the determination of the laws of the 
celestial motions, the periods of their revolutions, their 
eclipses, and the distances at which they are placed from 
our sublunary mansion, demonstrate the vigour and com- 
prehension of those reasoning faculties with which he is 
endowed. 

By means of the instruments and contrivances which his 
inventive faculty has enabled him to form and construct, 
he can transport ponderous masses across the ocean, de- 
termine the exact position in which he is at any time placed 
upon its surface, direct his course along pathless de- 
serts and through the billows of the mighty deep ; — trans- 
form a portion of steam into a mechanical power, for im- 
pelling wagons along roads, and large vessels with great 
velocity against wind, and tide ; and can even transport 
himself through the yielding air beyond the region of the 
clouds. He can explore the invisible worlds which are 
contained in a putrid lake, and bring to view their nume- 
rous and diversified inhabitants ; and the next moment he 
can penetrate to regions of the universe immeasurably dis- 
tant, and contemplate the mountains and the vales, the 
rocks and the plains which diversify the scenery of distant 
surrounding worlds. He can extract an invisible substance 
from a piece of coal, by which he can produce, almost in 
a moment, the most splendid illumination throughout every 
part of a large and populous city, — he can detach the ele- 
ment of fire from the invisible air, and cause the hardest 
stones, and the heaviest metals to melt like wax under its 
powerful agency ; and he can direct the lightnings of hea- 
ven to accomplish his purposes, in splitting immense stones 
into a multitude of fragments. He can cause a splendid 
city, adorned with lofty columns, palaces, and temples, to 
arise, in a spot where nothing was formerly beheld but a 
vast desert or a putrid marsh ; and can make " the wilder- 
ness and the solitary place to be glad, and the desert to bud 
and blossom as the rose." He can communicate his 
4* 



46 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

thoughts and sentiments in a few hours, to ten hundred 
thousands of his fellow-men ; in a few weeks, ta the whole 
civilized world ; and, after his decease, he can diffuse im- 
portant instructions among mankind, throughout succeeding 
generations. — In short, he can look back, and trace the 
most memorable events which have happened in the world 
since time began ; he can survey the present aspect of the 
moral world among all nations ; — he can penetrate beyond 
the limits of all that is visible in the immense canopy of 
heaven, and range amidst the infinity of unknown systems 
and worlds dispersed throughout the boundless regions of 
Creation, and he can overleap the bounds of time, and ex- 
patiate amidst future scenes of beauty and sublimity, which 
" eye hath not seen," throughout the countless ages of eter- 
nity. 

What an immense multitude of ideas, in relation to such 
subjects, must the mind of such a person as Lord Bacon 
have contained ! whose mental eye surveyed the whole 
circle of human science, and who pointed out the path by 
which every branch of knowledge rmiy be carried towards 
perfection ! How sublime and diversified must have been 
the range of thought pursued by the immortal Newton ! 
whose capacious intellect seemed to grasp the vast system 
of universal Nature, who weighed the ponderous masses 
of the planetary globes, and unfolded the laws by which 
their diversified phenomena are produced, and their motions 
directed ! 

" He, while on this dim spot, where mortals toil,. 
Clouded in dust, — from Motion's simple laws 
Could trace the secret hand of Providence, 
Wide- working through this universal frame. 
— All intellectual eye, our solar round 
First gazing through, he, by the blended power 
Of Gravitation and Projection, saw 
The whole in silent harmony revolve. 
— Then breaking hence, he took his ardent flight 
Through the blue infinite, and every star 
Which the clear concave of a winter's night 
Pours on the eye, or astronomic tube, — 

at his approach 

Blazed into suns, the living centre each 
Of an harmonious system." 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NAT U REV 



47 



Such minds as those of Socrates, Plato, Archimedes, Locke, 
Boyle, La Place, and similar illustrious characters, likewise 
demonstrate the vast capacity of the human intellect, the 
extensive range of thought it is capable of prosecuting, 
and the immense number of ideas it is capable of acquir- 
ing. And every man, whose faculties are in a sound 
state, is endowed with similar powers of thought, and is 
capable of being trained to similar degrees of intellectual 
excellence. 

And as man is endued with capacious intellectual powers 
for the acquisition of knowledge, so he is furnished with a 
noble faculty by which he is enabled to retain and to trea- 
sure up in his intellect the knowledge he acquires. He is 
endowed with the faculty of Memory, by which the mind 
retains the ideas of past objects and perceptions, accompa- 
nied with a persuasion, that the objects or things remem- 
bered were formerly real and present. Without this faculty 
we could never advance a single step in the path of men- 
tal improvement. If the information we originally derive 
through the medium of the senses, were to vanish the mo- 
ment the objects are removed from our immediate percep- 
tion, we should be left as devoid of knowledge as if we 
had never existed. But, by the power of memory, we can 
treasure up, as in a storehouse, the greater part, if not the 
whole of the ideas, notions, reasonings, and perceptions 
W'hich we formerly acquired, and render them subservient 
to our future progress in intellectual attainments. And it 
is probable, that even a human spirit, in the vigorous exer- 
cise of the faculties with which it is now furnished, may 
go forward, through an interminable duration, making con- 
tinual accessions to its stores of knowledge, without losing 
one leading idea or portion of information which it had 
previously acquired. 

The power of memory in retaining past impressions, and 
its susceptibility of improvement, are vastly greater than is 
generally imagined. In many individuals, both in ancient 
and in modern times, it has been found in such a state of 
perfection, as to excite astonishment, and almost to trans- 
cend belief. It is reported of Seneca, that he could repeat 
two thousand verses at once, in their order, and then begin 
at the end and rehearse them backwards, without missing a 



48 



THE PHYLOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



single syllable. Cyrus is said to have been able to cali 
every individual of his numerous army by his own name. 
Cyneas, who was sent by Pyrrhus to the Senate at Rome, 
on an expedition, the very next day after his arrival, both 
knew and also saluted by their names, all the senate, and 
the whole order of the gentlemen in Rome. Mithridates, 
who governed twenty-three nations, all of different lan- 
guages, could converse with everyone of them in their own 
language.* An ancient author mentions one Oritus, a 
Corsican boy, to whom he dictated a great number of 
words both sense and nonsense, and finding he could re- 
hearse a considerable number without missing one, and 
in the same order in which he dictated them, increased 
them to the number of forty thousand, and found to his 
astonishment, that he could repeat them all from beginning 
to end, or from the end backwards to the beginning, in the 
order in which they were dictated. 

In modern times there have likewise been many in- 
stances of extraordinary powers of retention. Dr. Wallis, 
in a Paper in the Philosophical Transactions, informs us 
that he extracted the cube root of the number three, even 
to thirty places of decimals, by the help of his memory 
alone. Maglia Bethi, an Italian, had read all the books 
that were published in his life time, and most of those 
which were published before, and could not only give an 
account of what was contained in each author, but could 
likewise, from memory, quote the chapter, section, and 
page of any book he had read, and repeat the author's own 
words, in reference to any particular topic. A gentleman, 
in order to try his memory, lent him a long manuscript he 
was about to publish, and after it had been returned, called 
upon him soon afterwards, pretending he had lost it, and 
desired him to write as much of it as he could remember ; 
when, to his surprise, he wrote it over accurately word for 
word, the same as in the manuscript he had lent him. 
M. Euler, a late celebrated mathematician and philoso- 
pher, who died in 1783, having lost his sight by too intense 
application to study, afterwards composed his " Elements 



* Senec. Controvers. Lib. 1. Pliny's Nat. Hist. &c. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



40 



of Algebra/' and a work " On the inequalities of the plane- 
tary motions," that required immense and complicated calcu- 
lations, which he performed by his memory alone, to the 
admiration and astonishment even of the philosophic world, 
His memory seemed to retain every idea that was conveyed 
to it, either from reading or from meditation, and his powers 
of reasoning and of discrimination were equally acute and 
capacious. He was also an excellent classical scholar, and 
could repeat the iEneid of Virgil from the beginning to the 
end, and indicate the first and last line cf every page of 
the edition he used.* I have conversed with an individu- 
al, who was born blind, and who could repeat the whole 
of the Old and the New Testaments from beginning to end; 
and not only so, but could repeat any particular chapter or 
verse that might be proposed to him, the moment after it 
was specified. 

Thus it appears that man is not only possessed of an 
ardent desire after knowledge, but is endued with the most 
penetrating and capacious powers of intellect, both for ac- 
quiring and for treasuring it up in his mind — powers which 
appear susceptible of indefinite improvement in this world ; 
and the legitimate inference that may be drawn from this* 
is, that they will continue to be exerted with uninterrupted 
activity, throughout an unceasing duration. And, is it 
possible to suppose, in consistency with the moral attri- 
butes of the Deity, that the exercise of such powers is in- 
tended to be confined within the narrow limits of time, and 
to the contracted sphere of the terraqueous globe ? 

" Say, can a soul possessed 

Of such extensive, deep, tremendous powers, 
Enlarging still, be but a finer breath 
Of spirits dancing through their tubes a while, 
And then forever lost in vacant air" ? 

Such a conclusion never can be admitted while we recog- 
nise the Divinity as possessed of boundless goodness and 
unerring wisdom. It is the province of Goodness to gra- 
tify those pure and ardent desires which it has implanted 
in the soul ; and it is the part of Wisdom to proportionate 



* Encyclopedia Britan. Art. Euler, 



50 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

means to ends. But if the whole existence of human 
beings had been intended to be confined to a mere point 
in duration, is it rational to suppose, that Infinite Wisdom 
would have endowed the human soul with powers and ca- 
pacities so marvellous and sublime, and made so many 
great preparations and arrangements for promoting its phy- 
sical and moral perfection? To acquiesce in such a sup- 
position, would be to degrade the Divine wisdom" and in- 
telligence below the level of the wisdom of man, and ta 
impute imperfection and folly to him who is " the only 
Wise God." For, in the conduct of human beings, we 
uniformly regard it as an evidence of folly, when they con- 
struct a complicated and an extravagant machine, which ei- 
ther accomplishes no end, or no end worthy of the expense 
and labour bestowed on its construction. And, therefore, 
if we would not ascribe imbecility or want of design to 
the adorable Creator of the universe, we must admit, that 
he has not formed the soul of man for this terrestrial scene 
alone, but has destined it to a state of progressive improve- 
ment, and of endless duration. 

This conclusion will appear still more evident, if we 
consider, the endless round of business and care, and the 
numerous hardships to which the bulk of mankind are sub- 
jected in the present state, which prevent the full and 
vigorous exercise of the intellectual powers on those ob- 
jects which are congenial to the ardent desires, and the 
noble faculties of the human soul. The greater part of 
mankind, in the present circumstances of their terrestrial 
existence, have their time and attention almost wholly ab- 
sorbed in counteracting the evils incident to their present 
condition, and in making provision for the wants of their 
animal natures ; and, consequently, the full gratification of 
the appetite for knowledge, is an absolute impossibility, 
amidst the pursuits and the turmoils- connected with the 
present scene of things. If we likewise consider the diffi- 
culty of directing the mind in the pursuit of substantial 
knowledge, and the numerous obstructions which occur in 
our researches after truth, amidst the contradictory opin- 
ions, the jarring interests, and the wayward passions of 
men, — if we consider the imperfections of our senses, and 
the fallacies to which they are exposed — the prejudices 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



5! 



&nd the passions which seduce us into error — how readily 
we embrace a glittering phantom for a substantial truth — 
and how soon our spirits faint under the pressure of intense 
application to mental pursuits, — we shall be convinced, 
that, in this sublunary sphere, there is no scope for the 
full exercise of the intellectual powers, and that the pre- 
sent world must be only a preparatory scene to a higher 
state of existence. Besides, even in those cases where 
every requisite for the acquisition of knowledge is pos- 
sessed — where leisure, wealth, education, books, instruments, 
and all the assistances derived from learned associations, are 
conjoined with the most splendid intellectual endowments, 
how feeble are the efforts of the most penetrating and energet- 
ic mind, and how narrow the boundary within which its 
views are confined ! The brightest genius, standing on 
the highest eminence to which science can transport him, 
contemplates a boundless prospect of objects and events, 
the knowledge of which he can never hope to attain, 
while he is chained down to the limits of this terrestrial 
ball. His mental eye beholds an unbounded and diversi- 
fied scene of objects, operations, relations, changes, 
and revolutions, beyond the limits of all that is visible to 
the eye of sense ; he catches an occasional glimpse of ob- 
jects and of scenes which were previously involved in 
obscurity, he strains his mental sight, stretches foward 
with eagerness to grasp at new discoveries, descries some 
openings which direct his view into the regions of infinity 
and eternity — is still restless and unsatisfied — perceives all 
his knowledge to be mere shreds and patches, or like a few 
dim tapers amidst the surrounding gloom — is convinced 
that his present faculties are too weak and limited, and that 
he must be raised to a sublimer station, before he can fully 
grasp the magnificent objects which lie hid in the unex- 
plored regions of immensity. All his present views and 
prospects are confined within a circle of a few miles, and 
all beyond, in the universal system, which extends through 
the immeasurable tracts of infinite space, is darkness and 
uncertainty. 

Can it, then, be supposed, that a soul furnished with such 
noble powers and capacities, capable of traversing the 
realm of creation, of opening new prospects into the un» 



52 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

bounded regions of truth that lie before it, and of appre- 
ciating the perfections of the Sovereign of the universe — -a 
soul fired with ardent desires after knowledge, panting after 
new discoveries of truth and of the Grandeur of the Divi- 
nity, unsatisfied with all its past attainments, and contem- 
plating a boundless unexplored prospect before it — should 
be cast off from existence, and sink into eternal annihila- 
tion, at the moment when its capacities were just beginning 
to expand, when its desires were most ardent, and when 
the scenes of immensity and eternity were just opening to 
its view? If such a supposition could be admitted, man 
would be the most inexplicable phenomenon in the uni- 
verse ; his existence an unfathomable mystery ; and there 
could be no conceivable mode of reconciling his condition 
and destination with the wisdom, the rectitude, and the 
benevolence of his Creator.* 

SECTION IV. 

On the perpetual progress of the mind towards perfection* 

As a supplement to the preceding argument, it may be 
stated, that the soul of man appears to be capable of making 
a perpetual progress towards intellectual and moral perfection, 
and of enjoying felicity in every stage of its career, without 
the possibility of ever arriving at a boundary to its excursions. 
In the present state we perceive no limits to the excursions 
of the intellect, but those which arise from its connexion 
with an unwieldy corporeal frame, which is chained down, 



* Such considerations, as those which I have now adduced, seem 
to have made a powerful impression upon the minds of the philoso- 
phers of antiquity. " When I consider," says Cicero, " the wonder- 
ful activity of the mind, so great a memory of what is past, and such 
a capacity of penetrating into the future ; when I behold such a 
number of arts and sciences, and such a multitude of discoveries 
thence arising ; I believe, and am firmly persuaded, that a nature 
which contains so many things within itself cannot be mortal." Cic- 
ero de Senectute. Cap. 21. And if this argument appeared strong 
even in Cicero's time, it has received a vast accession of strength from 
the numerous arts, sciences, inventions, and discoveries, which are 
peculiar to the age in which we live. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



as 



as it were, to a mere point, in the immensity of creation. 
Up to the latest period of its connexion with time, it is 
capable of acquiring new accessions of knowledge, higher 
attainments in virtue, and more ardent desires after moral 
perfection ; and the infinity of the Creator, and the im- 
mensity of that universe over which he presides, present a 
field in which it may for ever expatiate, and an assemblage 
of objects on which its powers may be incessantly exer- 
cised, without the most distant prospect of ever arriving at 
a boundary to interrupt its intellectual career. 

As I cannot illustrate this topic in more beautiful and 
forcible language than has been already done by a cele- 
brated Essayist, I shall take the liberty of quoting his 
words. — \ How can it enter into the thoughts of man," 
says this elegant writer, " that the soul, which is capable 
ot such immense perfections, and of receiving new im- 
provements to all eternity, shall fall away into nothing 
almost as soon as it is created ? Are such abilities made 
for no purpose ? A brute arrives at a point of perfection 
which he can never pass. In a few years he has all the 
endowments he is capable of ; and were he to live ten 
thousand more, would be the same thing he is at present. 
Were a human soul thus at a stand in her accomplishments, 
were her faculties to be full blown, and incapable of fur- 
ther enlargements, I could imagine it might fall away in- 
sensibly, and drop at once into a state of annihilation. But 
can we believe a thinking being, that is in a perpetual pro- 
gress of improvements, and travelling on from perfection 
to perfection, after having just looked abroad into the 
works of the Creator, and made a few discoveries of his 
infinite goodness, wisdom and power, must perish in her 
first setting out, and in the very beginning of her in- 
quiries ? 

" A man, considered in his present state, seems only 
sent into the world to propagate his kind. He provides 
himself with a successor, and immediately quits his post to 
make room for him : — 

Heir urges on his predecessor heir, 
Like wave impelling wave. 

He does not seem born to enjoy life, but to deliver it down 
5 



54 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



to others. This is not surprising to consider in animals, 
which are formed for our use, and can finish their business 
in a short life. The silk-worm, after having spun her task, 
lays her eggs and dies. But a man can never have taken 
in his full measure of knowledge, has not time to subdue 
his passions, establish his soul in virtue, and come up to the 
perfection of his nature, before he is hurried off the stage. 
Would an infinitely wise Being make such glorious crea- 
tures for so mean a purpose ? Can he delight in the pro- 
duction of such abortive intelligences, such short-lived 
reasonable beings 1 Would he give us talents that are not 
to be exerted ? capacities that are never to be gratified? 
How can we find that Wisdom, which shines through all 
his works in the formation of man, without looking on this 
world as a nursery for the next 1 and believing that the 
several generations of rational creatures, which rise up and 
disappear in such quick successions, are only to receive 
their first rudiments of existence here, and afterwards to 
be transplanted into a more friendly climate, where they 
may spread and flourish to all eternity 1 

6i There is not, in my opinion, a more pleasing and tri- 
umphant consideration in religion than this, of the perpetual 
progress which the soul makes towards the perfection of its 
nature, without ever arriving at a period in it. To look 
upon the soul as going on from strength to strength ; to 
consider that she is to shine for ever with new accessions 
of glory, and brighten to all eternity, that she will be still 
adding virtue to virtue, and knowledge to knowledge, car- 
ries in it something wonderfully agreeable to that ambition 
which is natural to the mind of man. Nay, it must be a 
prospect pleasing to God himself to see his creation for ever 
beautifying in his eyes, and drawing nearer to him by 
greater degrees of resemblance. 

" Methinks this single consideration of the progress of 
a finite spirit to perfection will be sufficient to extinguish 
all envy in inferior natures, and all contempt in superior. 
That cherubim, which now appears as a god to a human 
soul, knows very well that the period will come about in 
eternity, when the human soul shall be as perfect as he 
himself now is ; nay, when she shall look down upon that 
degree of perfection as much as she now falls short of it. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 55 

It is true the higher nature still advances, and by that means 
preserves his distance and superiority in the scale of being; 
but he knows how high soever the station is, of which he 
stands possessed at present, the inferior nature will at 
length mount up to it, and shine forth in the same degree 
of glory. 

" With what astonishment and veneration may we look 
into our own souls, w r here there are such hidden stores of 
virtue and knowledge, such inexhausted sources of perfec- 
tion ? We know not yet what we shall be, nor will it ever 
enter into the heart of man to conceive the glory that will 
be always in reserve for him. The soul considered with its 
Creator, is like one of those mathematical lines that may 
draw nearer to another for all eternity without a possibility 
of touching it : and can there be a thought so transporting, 
as to consider ourselves in these perpetual approaches to 
Him who is not only the standard of perfection but of hap- 
piness !"* 

SECTION V. 

On the unlimited range of view which is opened to the hu- 
man faculties throughout the immensity of space and oj 
duration. 

The unlimited range of view which is opened to the hu- 
man imagination throughout the immensity of space and 
of duration, and the knowledge we are capable of ac- 
quiring respecting the distant regions of the universe, are 
strong presumptions and evidences of the eternal destina- 
tion of man. 

If the universe consisted solely of the globe on which 
we dwell, with its appendages, and were the spaces with 
which it is surrounded nothing more than an immense void, 
it would not appear surprising were the existence of man 
to terminate in the tomb. After having traversed this 
earthly ball for eighty or a hundred years, and surveyed 
all' the varieties on its surface ; after having experienced 
many of the physical and moral evils connected with its 



* Spectator, vol. 2. 



56 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



present constitution, and felt that " all is vanity and vexa- 
tion of spirit," and that no higher prospect, and no further 
scope for the exercise of his faculties were presented to 
view ; he would be ready to exclaim with Job, " I loathe 
it ; I would not live alway ; let me alone, for my days are 
vanity : my soul chooseth strangling and death, rather than 
my life." To run the same tiresome round of giddy plea- 
sures, and to gaze perpetually on the same unvaried ob- 
jects, from one century to another, without the hope of 
future enjoyment, would afford no gratification commensu- 
rate with the desires and capacities of the human mind. 
Its powers would languish, its energies would be destroyed, 
its progress to perfection would be forever interrupted, and 
it would roam in vain amidst the surrounding void in quest 
of objects to stimulate its activity. 

But, beyond the precincts of this earthly scene, " a wide 
and unbounded prospect lies before us ;" and the increas- 
ing light of modern science has enabled us to penetrate 
into its distant regions, and to contemplate some of its sub- 
lime and glorious objects. Within the limits of the solar 
system of which our world forms a part, there have been 
discovered twenty-nine planetary bodies, which contain a 
mass of matter more than two thousand five hundred times 
greater than the earth, besides the numerous comets, which 
are traversing the planetary regions in all directions, and 
the immense globe of the Sun, which is like a universe in 
itself, and which is five hundred times larger than the 
earth and all the planets and comets taken together. These 
bodies differ from each other in their magnitude, distances 
and motions, and in the scenery with which their surfaces 
are diversified ; and some of them are encircled with ob- 
jects the most splendid and sublime. They appear to be 
furnished with every thing requisite for the accommodation 
of intellectual beings, — are capable of containing a popu- 
lation many thousands of times greater than that of our . 
world, and are doubtless replenished with myriads of 
rational inhabitants. Within the limits of this system 
the soul of man would find full scope for the exertion 
of all its powers, capacities and activities, during a series 
of ages. 

Our views of the universe, however, are not confined 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



57 



to the system loth which we are more immediately con- 
nected. Every star which twinkles in the canopy of hea- 
ven, is, on good grounds, concluded to be a sun, and the 
center of a magnificent system similar to our own : and, 
perhaps, surrounded with worlds more spacious and splen- 
did than any of the planetary globes which we are per- 
mitted to contemplate. Nearly a thousand of these sys- 
tems are visible to every observer, when he directs his eye 
in a clear winters night, to the vault of heaven. Beyond 
all that is visible to the unassisted eye, a common telescope 
enables us to discern several thousands more. With highei 
degrees of magnifying power, ten thousands more, which lie 
scattered at immeasurable distances beyond the former, 
may still be described. With the best instruments \?hich 
art has hitherto constructed, many millions have been de- 
tected in the different regions of the sky — leaving us no 
room to doubt, that hundreds of millions more, which no 
human eye will ever discern in the present state, are dis- 
persed throughout the illimitable tracts of creation. So 
that no limits appear to the scene of Creating Power, and 
to that vast empire over which the moral government of 
the Almighty extends. Amidst this boundless scene of 
Divine Wisdom and Omnipotence, it is evident, that the soul 
might expatiate in the fall exercise of its energies, during 
ages numerous as the drops of the ocean, without ever ar- 
riving at a boundary to interrupt its excursions. 

Now, it ought to be carefully remarked, in the first p}ac< . 
that God endowed the mind of man with those faculties by 
which he has been enabled to compute the bulk of the 
earth, to determine the size and distances of the planets, 
and to make all the other discoveries to which I now allude. 
In the course of his providence he led the human mind 
into that train of thought, and paved the way for those in- 
ventions by means of which the grandeur and extent o: his 
operations in the distant regions of space have been opened 
to our view. It, therefore, appears to have been his u&U 
and intention, that the glories of his empire, in the remote 
spaces of creation, should be, in some measure, unveiled 
to the inhabitants of our world. 

Again, when the soul has once got a glimpse of the mag- 
nificence and immensity of creation, it feels the most ardent 
desire to have the veil, which now interposes between us 
5* 



58 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



and the remote regions of the universe, withdrawn, and to 
contemplate at a nearer distance the splendors of those 
worlds whose suns we behold twinkling from afar. A thou- 
sand conjectures and inquiries are suggested to the mind, 
in relation to the systems and worlds which are dispersed 
through the immensity of space. Are all those vast globes 
peopled with inhabitants ? are they connected together, 
under the government of God, as parts of one vast moral 
system ? are their inhabitants pure moral intelligences, or 
are they exposed to the inroads of physical and moral evil ? 
What are the gradations of rank or of intellect which exist 
among them ? What correspondence do they carry on 
with other provinces of the Divine empire ? What discov- 
eries have they made of the perfections of Deity, of the 
plan of his government, and of the extent of his dominions ? 
With what species of corporeal vehicles do they hold a 
correspondence with the material world? With what or- 
gans of perception, and with what powers of intellect are 
they furnished? What faculties and organs different from 
those of man do they possess, and by what laws are their 
social intercourses regulated ? Do benignity and love for 
ever beam from their countenances, and does ecstatic joy 
perpetually enrapture their hearts ? What capacities for 
rapid movement do they possess ?] Are they confined within 
the limits of a single globe like ours, or can they fly from 
one world to another, on the wings of a seraph ? What 
magnificent landscapes adorn the places of their residence ? 
What celestial glories are hung out for their contemplation 
in the canopy of heaven ? What visible displays of the 
presence and agency of their Creator are presented to their 
view ? By what means are they carried forward in their 
progress toward intellectual and moral perfection? What 
sciences do they cultivate, — what objects engage their chief 
attention — in what solemn and sublime forms of worship 
and adoration do they join ? What changes or revolutions 
have taken place among them ? What transactions does 
their history record ? What scenes of glory or of terror 
have been displayed towards any particular system or pro- 
vince of this immense empire ? Are sin, disease, and 
death altogether unknown, and do their inhabitants bask 
for ever in the regions of immortality ? What knowledge 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



59 



do they possess of the character and condition of the inha- 
bitants of our globe, and of the system of which it forms 
a part ? What variety of sensitive and intellectual beings 
is to be found in the different systems of the universe ? 
What diversity of external scenery, superior to all that the 
eye of man has seen or his imagination can conceive, is 
displayed throughout the numerous worlds which compose 
this vast empire ? What systems exist, and what scenes of 
creating power are displayed in that boundless region which 
lies beyond the limits of human vision ? At what period 
in duration did this mighty fabric of the universe first arise 
into existence 1 What successive creations have taken place 
since the first material world was launched into existence 
by the Omnipotent Creator? What new worlds and beings 
are still emerging into existence from the voids of space ? 
Is this mighty expanse of creation to endure for ever, — and 
to receive new accessions to its population and grandeur, 
while eternity rolls on ? What are the grand and ultimate 
designs to be accomplished by this immense assemblage of 
material and intellectual beings, and is man never to be- 
hold this wondrous scene a little more unfolded? 

Inquiries of this description, to which no satisfactory 
answers can be expected in the present state, might be 
multiplied to an indefinite extent. The soul of man is 
astonished, overwhelmed, and bewildered at the immensity 
of the scene which is opened before it, — and at once per- 
ceives, that, in order to acquire a comprehensive know- 
ledge of the character and attributes of the Divinity — to 
penetrate into the depths of his plans and operations — and 
to contemplate the full glory of his empire, — ages numer- 
ous as the stars of heaven are requisite, and that f if no 
future existence awaits it beyond the grave, its ardent de- 
sires after progressive improvement and felicity, and its- 
hopes of becoming more fully acquainted with the universe 
and its Author, must end in eternal disappointment. 

Again, the mind of man is not only animated with ardent 
desires after a more full disclosure of the wonders of this 
boundless scene, but is endowed with capacities for acquiring 
an indefinite extent of knowledge respecting the distant re- 
gions of the universe and the perfections of its Author^ 
Those who have taken the most extensive excursions through 



60 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

the field of science, still find, that they are capable of re- 
ceiving an addition to all the knowledge they have hitherto 
acquired on every subject, and of prosecuting inquiries be- 
yond the range.of the visible system, provided the means 
of investigation were placed within their reach. Were a 
human soul transported to a distant world, for example, to 
the regions of the planet Saturn, — were it permitted to 
contemplate at leisure the sublime movements of its rings, 
and the various phenomena of its moons ; the variety of 
landscapes which diversify its surface, and the celestial 
scenery which its firmament displays, — were it to mingle 
with its inhabitants, to learn the laws by which their social 
intercourse is directed, the sciences which they cultivate, 
the worship in which they engage, and the leading trans- 
actions and events which their history records — it would 
rind no more difficulty in acquiring and treasuring up such 
information, than it now does in acquiring, from the narra- 
tive of a traveller, a knowledge of the customs and man- 
ners of an unknown tribe of mankind, and of the nature of 
the geographical territory it possesses. Were angelic 
messengers from a thousand worlds, to be despatched, at 
successive intervals, to our globe, to describe the natural 
and moral scenery, and to narrate the train of Divine dis- 
pensations peculiar to each w r orld — there would be ample 
room in the human mind for treasuring up such intelligence, 
notwithstanding all the stores of science which it may have 
previously acquired. Such information would neither an- 
nihilate the knowledge we had formerly attained, nor pre- 
vent our further progress in intellectual acquisitions. • On 
the contrary, it would enlarge the capacity of the mind, in- 
vigorate its faculties, and add a new stimulus to its powers 
and energies. On the basis of such information, the soul 
could trace new aspects, and new displays of Divine wis- 
dom, intelligence, and rectitude, and acquire more compre- 
hensive views of the character of God — just as it does, in 
the mean time, from a contemplation of those objects and 
dispensations which lie within its grasp. To such re- 
searches, investigations, and intellectual progressions, no 
boundary can be assigned, if the soul be destined to sur- 
vive the dissolution of its mortal frame. It only requires 
to be placed in a situation where its powers will be per- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



61 



mitted to expatiate at large, and where the physical and 
moral obstructions which impede their exercise shall be 
completely removed. 

It may be farther remarked, on the ground of what has 
been now stated, that all the knowledge which can [be at- 
tained in the present state, is but as a drop to the ocean, 
when compared with " the treasures of wisdom and know- 
ledge" that may be acquired in the eternal world. The 
proportion between the one and the other may bear a cer- 
tain analogy to the bulk of the terraqueous globe, when 
compared with the immensity of the worlds and systems 
which compose the universe. If an infinite variety of de- 
signs, of objects, and of scenery, exist in the distant pro- 
vinces of creation, as we have reason to believe, from the 
variety which abounds in our terrestrial system, — if every 
world be peopled with inhabitants of a different species 
from those of another, if its physical constitution and ex- 
ternal scenery be peculiar to itself, if the dispensations of 
the Creator towards its inhabitants be such as have not 
been displayed to any other world, if " the manifold wis- 
dom of God," in the arrangement of its destines, be dis- 
played in a manner in which it has never been displayed to 
any other class of intelligences ; — and, in short, if every 
province of creation exhibit a peculiar manifestation of the 
Deity — we may conclude, that all the knowledge of God,, 
of his works and dispensations, which can be attained in 
the present life, is but as the faint glimmering of a taper 
when contrasted with the effulgence of the meridian sun* 
Those who have made the most extensive and profound in- 
vestigations into the wonders of nature, are the most deeply 
convinced of their own ignorance, and of the boundless 
fields of knowledge which remain unexplored. Sir Isaac 
Newton had employed the greater part of his life in some 
of the sublimest investigations which can engage the atten- 
tion of the human mind, — and yet he declared, a little be- 
fore his death, I do not know what I may appear to the 
world, but to myself I seern to have been only like a boy 
playing on the sea shore, and diverting myself in now and 
then finding a pebble or a prettier shell than ordinary, while 
the great ocean of truth lay all imdiscovered , before me." 
And is it reasonable to believe, that after a glimpse of the 



82 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STAf E. 



boundless treasures of Divine science has flashed upon 
the mind, it is to pass only a few months or years in 
anxious desire and suspense, and then be extinguished for 
ever? 

It may be farther observed, in connexion with the pre- 
ceding remarks — that the creation of such a vast universe 
must have been chiefly intended to display the perfections of 
the Deity, and to afford gratification and felicity to the intel- 
lectual beings he has formed. The Creator stands in no 
need of innumerable assemblages of worlds and of inferior 
ranks of intelligences, in order to secure or to augment his 
felicity. Innumerable ages before the universe was crea- 
ted, he existed alone, independent of every other being, 
and infinitely happy in the contemplation of his own eternal 
excellencies. No other reason, therefore, can be assigned 
for the production of the universe, but the gratification of 
his rational offspring, and that he might give a display of 
the infinite glories of his nature to innumerable orders of 
intelligent creatures. Ten thousand times ten thousand 
suns, distributed throughout the regions of immensity, with 
all their splendid apparatus of planets, comets, moons, and 
rings, can afford no spectacle of novelty to expand and en- 
tertain the Eternal Mind ; since they all existed, in their 
prototypes, in the plans and conceptions of the Deity, 
during the countless ages of a past eternity. Nor did he 
produce these works for the improvement and information 
of no being. This amazing structure of the universe, then, 
with all the sensitive and intellectual enjoyments connected 
with it, must have been chiefly designed for the instruction 
and entertainment of subordinate intelligences, and to 
serve as a magnificent theatre on which the energies of 
Divine power and wisdom, and the emanations of Divine 
benevolence might be illustriously displayed. And can we 
suppose that the material universe will exist, while intelli- 
gent minds, for whose improvement it was reared, are suf- 
fered to sink into annihilation? 

Again, it cannot be admitted, in consistency with the attri- 
butes of God, that he will finally disappoint the rational hopes 
and desires of the human soul, which he himself has implanted 
and cherished. If he had no ultimate design of gratifying 
rational beings with a more extensive display of the im- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



63 



mensity and grandeur of his works, it is not conceivable, 
that he would have permitted them to make those discove- 
ries they have already brought to light respecting the ex- 
tent and the glory of his empire. Such discoveries could 
not have been made without his permission and direction, 
or without those faculties and means which he himself had 
imparted. And, therefore, in permitting the inhabitants of 
our world to take a distant glimpse of the boundless scene 
of his operations, he must have intended to excite those 
ardent desires which will be gratified in a future world, and 
to commence those trains of thought which will be prosecut- 
ed with increasing ardour, through eternity, till we shall be 
able to perceive and comprehend the contrivance and skill, 
the riches of Divine munificence, the vast designs, and the 
miracles of Power and Intelligence which are displayed 
throughout every part of the universal system. — To suppose 
that the Creator yould unfold a partial and imperfect view 
of the wonders of creation, and enkindle a rational longing 
and desire, merely for the purpose of mocking and tantaliz- 
ing our expectations, would be to represent the moral char- 
acter of the Deity as below the level of that of a depraved 
mortal. It would argue a species of deceit, of envy, and of 
malignity, which is altogether repugnant to the character of 
a Being of infinite benevolence. As his goodness was the 
principal motive which induced him to bring us into exist- 
ence, his conduct must be infinitely removed from every thing 
that approaches to envy, malignity, or a desire to mock or 
disappoint the rational hopes of his creatures. His general 
character, as displayed in all his works, leads us to conclude, 
that, in so far from tantalizing the rational beings he has 
formed, he is both able and willing " to do to and for them 
exceeding abundantly above all that they can ask or think." 
If he had intended merely to confine our desires to sensitive 
enjoyments and to the present life, the habitation of man 
would have required no more contrivance nor decoration 
than what are requisite for the lion's den and the retreats of 
the tiger, and no farther display of the grandeur of his em- 
pire would have been unfolded to view. 

Since, therefore, it appears, that the universe is replen- 
ished with mnumerable systems, and is vast and unlimited 



64 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

in its extent — since God endued the mind of man with 
those faculties by which he has explored a portion of its 
distant regions — since the soul feels an ardent desire to 
obtain a more full disclosure of its grandeur and magnifi- 
cence — since it is endued with faculties capable of receiv- 
ing an indefinite increase of knowledge on this subject — 
since all the knowledge it can acquire in the present state, 
respecting the operations and the government of God, is as 
nothing when compared with the prospects which eternity 
may unfold — since the universe and its material glories are 
chiefly intended for the gratification of intelligent minds — 
and since it is obviously inconsistent with the moral cha- 
racter of the Deity, to cherish desires and expectations 
which he will finally frustrate and disappoint—the conclu- 
sion appears to be unavoidable, that man is destined to an 
immortal existence. During the progress of that existence, 
his faculties will arrive at their full expansion, and there 
will be ample scope for their exercise on myriads of objects 
and events which are just now veiled in darkness and mys- 
tery. He will be enabled to penetrate more fully into 
the plans and operations of the Divinity — to perceive new 
aspects of the Eternal Mind, new evolutions of Infinite 
Wisdom and Design, new displays of Omnipotence, Good- 
ness, and Intelligence — and to acquire a more minute and 
comprehensive view of ail the attributes of the Deity, 
and of the connections, relations, and dependencies, of that 
vast physical and moral system over which his government 
extends. 

SECTION VI. 

On the moral powers of man . 

The moral powers with which man is endued form a 
( strong presumptive proof of his immortal destiny. 

Man is formed for action, as well as for contemplation. 
For this purpose there are interwoven in his constitution 
powers, principles, instincts, feelings, and affections, which 
have a reference to his improvement in virtue, and which 
excite him to promote the happiness of others. These 
powers and active principles, like the intellectual, are sus- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



65 



ceptible of vast improvement, by attention, by exercise, by 
trials and difficulties, and by an expansion of the intellec- 
tual views. Such are filial and fraternal affection, forti- 
tude, temperance, justice, gratitude, generosity, love of 
friends and country, philanthropy, and general benevolence. 
Degenerate as our world has always been, many striking 
examples of such virtues have been displayed both in an- 
cient and modern times, which demonstrate the vigour, ex- 
p ansion, and sublimity of the moral powers of man. 

When we behold men animated by noble sentiments, 
exhibiting sublime virtues, and performing illustrious ac- 
tions, — displaying generosity and beneficence in seasons of 
calamity, and tranquillity and fortitude in the midst of diffi- 
culties and dangers — desiring riches only for the sake of 
distributing - them — estimating places of pow T er and honour, 
only for the sake of suppressing vice, rewarding virtue, 
and promoting the prosperity of their country — enduring 
poverty andi distress with a noble heroism — suffering inju- 
ries and affronts with patience and serenity — stifling re- 
sentment when they have it in their pow r er to inflict ven- 
geance — displaying kindness and generosity towards ene- 
mies and slanderers — vanquishing irascible passions and 
licentious desires in the midst of the strongest temptations 
— submitting to pain and disgrace in order to promote the 
prosperity of friends and relatives — and sacrficing repose, 
honour, wealth, and even life itself, for the good of their 
country, or for promoting the best interests of the human 
race, — we perceive in such examples features of the hu- 
man mind, which mark its dignity and gTandeur, and indi- 
cate its destination to a higher scene of action and enjoy- 
ment. 

Even in the annals of the Pagan world, we find many 
'examples of such illustrious virtues. There we read of 
Regulus exposing himself to the most cruel torments, and 
to death itself, rather than suffer his veracity to be im- 
peached, or his fidelity to his country to be called in ques- 
tion — of Phocion, who exposed himself to the fury of an 
enraged assembly, by inveighing against the vices, and 
endeavouring to promote the best interests of his country- 
men, and gave it as his last command to his son, when he 
was oroincr to execution, " that he should forget how ill the 
6 



66 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



Athenians had treated his father" — of Cyrus, who was pos- 
sessed of wdsdom, moderation, courage, magnanimity, and 
noble sentiments, and who employed them all to promote 
the happiness of his people — of Scipio, in whose actions 
the virtues of generosity and liberality, goodness, gentle- 
ness, justice, magnanimity, and chastity, shone with distin- 
guished lustre — and of Damon and Pythias, who were knit 
together in the bonds of a friendship which all the terrors 
of an ignominious death could not dissolve. But of all the 
characters of the heathen world, illustrious for virtue, 
Aristides appears to stand in the foremost rank. An extra- 
ordinary greatness of soul, (says Rollin) made him supe- 
rior to every passion. Inteiest, pleasure, ambition, resent- 
ment, jealousy, were extinguished in him by the love of 
virtue and his country. The merit of others, .instead of 
offending him, became his own by the approbation he gave 
it. He rendered the government of the Athenians amiable 
to their allies, by his mildness, goodness, humanity, and 
justice. The disinterestedness he showed in the manage- 
ment of the public treasure, and the love of poverty which 
he carried almost to an excess, are virtues so far superior 
to the practice of our age, that they scarce seem credible 
to us. His conduct and principles were always uniform, 
steadfast in the pursuit of whatever he thought just, and 
incapable of the least falsehood, or shadow of flattery, dis- 
guise, or fraud, even in jest. He had such a control over 
his passions, that he uniformly sacrificed his private inter- 
ests, and his private resentments, to the good of the public. 
Themistocles was one of the principal actors who procured 
his banishment from Athens ; but, after being recalled, 
he assisted him on every occasion with his advice and cre- 
dit, joyfully taking pains to promote the glory of his great- 
est enemy, through the motive of advancing the public 
good. And when afterwards the disgrace of Themistocles 
gave him a proper opportunity for revenge, intsead of re- 
senting the ill treatment he had received from him, he con- 
stantly refused to-join with his enemies, being as far from 
secretly rejoicing over the misfortune of his adversary as 
he had been before from being afflicted at his good success* 
— Such virtues reflect a dignity and grandeur on every 
mind in which they reside, which appear incompatible with 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



6? 



the idea, that it is destined to retire forever from the scene 
of action at the hour of death. 

But the noblest examples of exalted virtue are to be found 
among those who have enlisted themselves in the cause of 
Christianity. The Apostle Paul was an illustrious ex- 
ample of every thing that is noble, heroic, generous, and 
benevolent in human conduct. His soul was inspired with 
a holy ardour in promoting the best interests of man- 
kind. To accomplish this object, he parted with friends 
and relatives, relinquished his native country, and every 
thing that was dear to him either as a Jew or as a Roman 
citizen, and exposed himself to persecutions and dangers 
of every description. During the prosecution of his bene- 
volent career, he was "in journeyings often, in perils of 
waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by his own country- 
men, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils 
in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false 
brethren ; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, 
in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in stripes above meas- 
ure, in cold and nakedness." Yet none of these things 
moved him, nor did he count his life dear to him, provided 
he might finish his course with joy, and be instrumental in 
accomplishing the present and eternal happiness of his fel- 
low-men. In every period of the Christian era, similar 
characters have arisen to demonstrate the power of virtue 
and to bless mankind. Our own age and country have pro- 
duced numerous philanthropic characters, who have shone 
as lights in the moral world, and have acted as benefactors 
to the human race. The names of Alfred, Penn, Barnard, 
Raikes, Neilde, Clarkson, Sharp, Buxton, Wilberfbrce, 
Yenning, and many others, are familiar to every one who 
is hi the least acquainted with the annals of benevolence. 
The exertions which some of these individuals have made 
in the cause of liberty, in promoting the education of the 
young, in alleviating the distresses of the poor, in amelio- 
rating the condition of the prisoner, and in counteracting 
the abominable traffic in slaves, will be felt as blessings 
conferred on mankind throughout succeeding genera 
tions, and will, doubtless, be held in everlasting remem 
brance. 

But among all the philanthropic characters of the past 



68 



the Philosophy of a future state. 



or present age, the labours of the late Mr, Howard, stand 
pre-eminent. This illustrious man, from a principle of 
pure benevolence, devoted the greater part of his life to 
active beneficence, and to the alleviation of human wretch- 
edness, in every country where he travelled, — diving into 
the depth of dungeons, and exposing himself to the infected 
atmospheres of hospitals and jails, in order to meliorate 
the condition of the unfortunate, and to allay the sufferings 
of the mournful prisoner. In prosecuting this labour of 
love, he travelled three times through France, four times 
through Germany, five times through Holland, twice thrpugh 
Italy, once through Spain and Portugal, and also through 
Denmark, Sweden, Russia, Poland, and part of the Turkish 
empire, surveying the haunts of misery, and distributing 
benefits to mankind wherever he appeared. 

" From realm to realm with cross or crescent crown'd, 

Where'er mankind and misery are found, 

O'er burning sands, deep waves, or wilds of snow, 

Mild Howard journeying seeks the house of wo. 

Down many a winding step to dungeons dank, 

Where anguish wails aloud and fetters clank, 

To caves bestrewed with many a mouldering bone, 

And cells whose echoes only learn to groan ; 

Where no kind bars a whispering friend disclose, 

No sun-beam enters, and no zephyr blows ; 

— He treads, inemulous of fame or wealth, 

Profuse of toil and prodigal of health ; 

Leads stearn-ey'd Justice to the dark domains, 

If not to sever, to relax the chains, 

Gives to her babes the self-devoted wife, 

To her fond husband liberty and life. 

— Onward he moves ! disease and death retire ; 

And murmuring demons hate him and admire." Darwin. 

Such characters afford powerful demonstrations of the 
sublimity of virtue, of the activity of the human mind, and 
of its capacity for contributing to the happiness of fellow 
intelligences to an unlimited extent. We have also, in 
our own times, a class of men who have parted from their 
friends and native land, and have gone to the " uttermost 
ends of the earth," to distant barbarous climes, exposing 
themselves to the frosts of Labrador and Greenland, to the 
scorching heats of Africa, and to the hostile attacks of sa- 
vage tribes, in order to publish the salvation of God, and 



MOOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



69 



to promote the happiness of men of all languages and cli- 
mates. Some of these have felt their minds inspired with 
such a noble ardour hi the cause of universal benevolence, 
that nothing but insurmountable physical obstructions pre- 
vented them from making the tour of the world, and impart- 
ing benefits to men of all nations, kindreds, and tongues. 

Can we then imagine, that such active powers as those 
to which I have now alluded — powers which qualify their 
possessors for diffusing happiness to an indefinite extent 
among surrounding intelligences — will be for ever extin- 
guished by the stroke of death ? and that, after a few feeble 
efforts during the present transitory scene, they will never 
again exert their energies through all eternity 1 This will 
appear in the highest degree improbable, if we consider, 1. 
The limited sphere, of action to which the generality of 
mankind are confined in the present state. Most men are 
confined to laborious employments, and have their atten- 
tion almost entirely absorbed in providing for their families, 
and in anxious solicitude for their animal subsistence and 
success in life, so that they find no scope for their moral 
powers beyond the circle of the family mansion, and of 
their own immediate neighbourhood. 2. The period within 
which the most energetic powers can be exerted is ex- 
tremely limited. It is not before man has arrived near the 
meridian of life that his moral powers begin to be fully 
expanded, — and it frequently happens, in the case of 
ardent benevolent characters, that, at the moment when 
their philanthropic schemes were matured, and they had 
just commenced their career of beneficence, death inter- 
poses, and puts a period to all their labours and designs. 
3. In the present state of the world, numerous physical 
obstructions interpose to prevent the exertion of the moral 
powers, even in the most ardent philanthropic minds. The 
want of wealth and influence ; the diseases and infirmities 
of an enfeebled corporeal fame ; the impediments thrown 
in the way by malice and envy, and the political arrange- 
ments of states ; the difficulty of penetrating into every 
region of the globe where human bemgs reside, and many 
other obstructions, prevent the full exercise of that moral 
energy which resides in benevolent and heroic minds, and 
confine its operations within a narrow span. But can we 



70 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



ever suppose, in consistency with Divine Wisdom and Be* 
nevolence, that God has implanted in the human constitu- 
tion benevolent active powers, which are never to be fully 
expanded, and that those godlike characters that have oc- 
casionally appeared on the theatre of our world, are never 
to re-appear on the field of action, to expatiate, in the full 
exercise of their moral powers, in the ample career of 
immortality 1 To admit such a supposition would be in 
effect to call in question his Wisdom and Intelligence. It 
is the part of Wisdom to proportionate means to ends, and 
to adapt the faculties of any being to the scene in which it 
is to operate. But here, we behold a system of powers 
which can never be brought into full operation in the pre- 
sent state ; and, therefore, if death is to put a final termi- 
nation to the activity of man, the . mighty powers and 
energies with which he is endowed have been bestowed in 
vain, — and we are led to conceive of the Divine Being as 
deficient in Wisdom and Intelligence in his government of 
the intellectual beings he has formed. 

This will, perhaps, appear still more obvious, if we attend 
to the following considerations. — Throughout the universe 
we perceive traces of a system of universal benevolence. 
This is distinctly perceptible in relation to our own globe, 
in the revolution of day and night ; in the constitution of 
the atmosphere ; in the beautiful and sublime scenes pre- 
sented to the eye in every country ; in the agencies of light 
and heat, and of the electrical and galvanic fluids ; in the 
splendour of the sun, and the glories of the midnight sky ; 
in the organization of the body of man, and the different 
senses with which he is endowed ; in the general adapta- 
tion of the mineral and vegetable kingdoms, and of every 
element around us, to the wants of man and other sensi- 
tive beings ; and in the abundant supply of food and drink 
which is annually distributed to every rank of animated 
existence. We perceive traces of the same benevolent 
agency in the arrangements connected with distant worlds 
— in the rotation of the planetary globes around their axes, 
in the assemblages of rings and moons with which they 
are environed, and in the diversified apparatus by which 
light and heat are distributed in due proportion to the 
several bodies which compose the solar system. And, in 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE* 



71 



other systems, in the distant regions of space, we perceive, 
that it is one great end t)f the Creator, to diffuse light and 
splendour throughout all the provinces of his immense 
empire, in order to unveil his glorious works to the eyes 01 
unnumbered intelligences. But. although a system of be- 
nevolence is abundantly manifest in the mechanical fabric 
of the iiniverse, yet it does not appear that happiness can 
be fully enjoyed without the benevolent agency of intelligent 
beings. We have abundant proofs of this position in the 
world in which we dwell. For although the goodness of 
the Creator is displayed throughout all its regions, yet the 
sweater part of the human race is in a state of compara- 
tive misery, not owing to any deficiency in the Divine boun- 
ty, but to the selfishness, ambition, and malevolence of men. 
With the blessings which Heaven provides from year to 
year, the whole population of our globe, and a thousand 
millions more, would be amply supplied, and happiness 
extensively diffused, were benevolence a prominent and uni- 
versal trait in the character of mankind. Even in those 
places where only a few energetic and benevolent indivi- 
duals bestir themselves in the cause of general philan- 
thropy, a wonderful change is rapidly produced in the con- 
dition of society. Disease, and misery, and want, fly 
away at their approach, — the poor are supplied, the 
wretched relieved, the prisoner released, the orphan pro- 
vided for, and the widow's heart made lo sing for joy. 

, Now, we have every reason to conclude, that moral 
action extends over the whole empire of God — that Bene- 
volence exerts its noblest energies among the inhabitants 
of distant worlds — and that it is chiefly through the medium 
of reciprocal kindness and affection, that ecstatic joy per- 
vades the hearts of celestial intelligences. For we cannot 
conceive happiness to exist in any region of space, or 
among any class of intellectual beings, where love to the 
Creator, and to one another, is not a prominent and perma- 
nent affection. 

It is, therefore, reasonable to believe that those virtuous 
benevolent characters which have appeared in our world, 
have been only in the act of training for a short period, 
preparatory to their being transported to a nobler scene of 
action, and that their moral powers, which could not be 



72 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



brought into full exercise in this terrestrial sphere, were 
intended to qualify them for mingling with more exalted 
intelligences, and co-operating with them in carrying for- 
ward that vast system of universal benevolence, to which 
all the arrangements of the Creator evidently tend. 

Whether then, it may be asked, does it appear most con- 
sistent with the moral powers of man, and with the wisdom 
and goodness of God, to suppose that such illustrious cha- 
racters as Penn, G. Sharp, Clarkson, Venning, Howard, 
and the apostle Paul, are now for ever banished from crea- 
tion, or that they are expatiating in a higher scene of 
action and enjoyment, where all their benevolent energies 
find ample scope, and where every blossom of virtue is 
fully expanded ? If there is a God, and if Wisdom, Be- 
nevolence, and Rectitude, form an essential part of his 
character, we cannot doubt for a moment that such charac- 
ters are still in existence, and shall re-appear on a more splen- 
did theatre of action in the future scenes of eternity. 



I shall conclude my illustrations of the preceding argu- 
ments with the following extract from a judicious and ele- 
gant writer : — 

" In tracing the nature and destination of any being, we 
form the surest judgment from his powers of action, and the 
scope and limits of these compared with his state or that 
field in which they are exercised. If this being passes 
through different states or fields of action, and we find a 
succession of powers adapted to the different periods of his 
progress, we conclude, that he was destined for those suc- 
cessive states, and reckon his nature progressive* If, 
besides the immediate set of powers which fit him for ac- 
tion in his present state, we observe another set which ap- 
pear superfluous if he were to be confined to it, and 
which point to another or higher one, we naturally con- 
clude that he is not designed to remain in his present state, 
but to advance to that for which those supernumerary 
powers are adapted. Thus, we argue, that the insect , 
which has wings forming or formed, and all the apparatus 
proper for flight, is not destined always to creep on the 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF. NATURE. 



73 



ground, or to continue in the torpid state of adhering to a 
wall, but is designed in its season to take its flight in air. 
Without this farther destination, the admirable mechanism 
of wings and the other apparatus, would be useless and ab- 
surd. 

" The same kind of reasoning may be applied to man, 
while he lives only a sort of vegetative life in the womb. 
He is furnished even there with a beautiful apparatus of 
organs, eyes, ears, and other delicate senses, which derive 
nourishment indeed, but are in a manner folded up, and 
have no proper exercise or use in their present confine- 
ment. Let us suppose some . intelligent spectator, who 
never had any connexion with man, nor the least acquaints 
ance with human affairs, to see this odd phenomenon, a 
creature formed after such a manner, and placed in a situa- 
tion apparently unsuitable ta such various machinery, must 
he not be strangely puzzled about the use of his compli- 
cated structure, and reckon such a profusion of art and 
admirable workmanship lost on the subject : or reason by 
way of anticipation, that a creature endued with such va- 
rious yet unexerted capacities, was destined for a more 
enlarged sphere of action, in which those latent capacities 
shall have full play ] The vast variety and yet beautiful 
symmetry and proportions of the several parts and organs 
with which the creature is endued, and their apt cohesion 
with and dependence on the curious receptacle of their life 
and nourishment, would forbid his concluding the whole to 
be the birth of chance, or the bungling effort of an unskil- 
ful artist ; at least, would make him demur a while at so 
harsh a sentence. But if, while he is in this state of un- 
certainty, we suppose him to see the babe, after a few 
successful struggles, throwing off his fetters, breaking 
loose from his little dark prison, and emerging into open 
day, then unfolding his recluse and dormant powers, 
breathing in air, gazing at light, admiring colours, sounds, 
and all the fair variety of nature ; immediately his doubts 
clear up, the propriety and excellence of the workmanship 
dawn upon him with full lustre, and the whole mystery of 
the first period is unravelled by the opening of this new 
scene. Though in this second period the creature lives 
chiefly a kind of animal life, that is, of sense and appetite^ 



74 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



yet by various trials and observations he gains experience? 
and by the gradual evolution of the powers of the imagi- 
nation, he ripens apace for an higher life, for exercising the 
arts of design and imitation, and of those in which strength 
or dexterity are more requisite, than acuteness or reach of 
judgment. In the succeeding rational or intellectual period, 
his understanding, which formerly crept in a lower, mounts 
into an higher sphere, canvasses the natures, judges of the 
relations of things, forms schemes, deduces consequences 
from what is past, and from present as well as past collects 
future events. By this succession of states, and of corres- 
pondent culture, he grows up. at length into a moral, a social, 
and a political creature. This is the last period at which 
we perceive him to arrive in this his mortal career. Each 
period is introductory to the next succeeding one ; each 
life is a field of exercise and improvement for the next high- 
er one ; the life of the foetus for that of the infant, the life 
of the infant for that of the child, and all the lower for the 
highest and best. 

k6 But is this the last period of nature's progression? Is 
this the utmost extent of her plot, where she winds up the 
drama, and dismisses the actor into eternal oblivion ? Or 
does he appear to be invested with supernumerary powers, 
which have not full exercise and scope even in the last 
scene, and reach not that maturity or perfection of which 
they are capable, and therefore point to some higher scene, 
where he is to sustain another and more important char- 
acter, than he has yet sustained ? If any such there are, 
may we not conclude from analogy, or in the same way of 
anticipation as before, that he is destined for that after part, 
and is to be produced upon a more august and solemn 
stage, where his sublimer powers shall have proportioned 
action, and his nature attain its completion."* 

In illustrating the preceding arguments, I have shown 
that man is possessed of desires which cannot be fully gra- 
tified, and of moral and intellectual powers which cannot 
be fully exercised in the present world, and consequently, 
we have the same reason to conclude, that he is destined to 
a higher scene of existence, as we would have, from be- 



* Fordyce. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



75 



holding the rudiments of eyes and ears in the embryo in 
the womb, that it is destined to burst its confinement, and 
to enter into a world, where sounds, and light, and colours 
will afford ample scope for the exercise of these organs. 

SECTION VII,. 

On the apprehensions and forebodings of the mind, when 
under the influence of remorse. 

The apprehensions of the mind, and its fearful forebod- 
ings of futurity, when under the influence of remorse, may 
be considered as intimations of a stafe of retribution in 
another world. 

As the boundless desires of the human mind, the vast 
comprehension of its intellectual faculties, and the virtuous 
exercise of its moral powers, are indications of a future 
state of more enlarged enjoyment, so, those horrors of 
conscience which frequently torment the minds of the 
wicked, may be considered as the forebodings of future 
misery and wo. For it appears as reasonable to believe, 
that atrocious deeds will meet with deserved opprobrium 
and punishment in a future state, as that virtuous actions 
will be approved of andj rewarded ; and, consequently, we 
find, that all nations who have believed in a future state of 
happiness for the righteous, have also admitted that there 
are future punishments in reserve for the workers of ini- 
quity. Every man has interwoven in his constitution a 
moral sense which secretly condemns him when he has 
committed an atrocious action, even when the perpetration 
of the crime is unknown to his fellow-men, and when he is 
placed in circumstances which raise him above the fear of 
human punishment. There have been numerous indivi* 
duals, both in the higher and lower ranks of life, who, with- 
out any external cause, or apprehension of punishment 
from men, have been seized with inward terrors, and have 
writhed under the agonies of an accusing conscience, which 
neither the charms of music, nor all the other delights of 
the sons of men, had the least power to assuage. Of the 
truth of this position, the annals of history furnish us with 



76 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



many impressive examples. The following may suffice as 
specimens : — 

While Belshazzar was carousing at an impious banquet 
with his wives and concubines and a thousand of his no- 
bles, the appearance of the fingers of a man's hand, and 
of the writing on an opposite wall, threw him into such 
consternation, that his thoughts terrified him, the girdles of 
his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against ano- 
ther. His terror, in such circumstances, cannot be sup- 
posed to have proceeded fiom a fear of man ; for he was 
surrounded by his guards and his princes, and all the de- 
lights of music, and of a smendid entertainment. Nor did 
it arise from the sentence of condemnation written on the 
wall ; for he was then ignorant both of the writing and of 
its meaning. But he was conscious of the wickedness of 
which he had been guilty, and of the sacrilegious impiety in 
which he was then indulging, and, therefore, the extraordi- 
nary appearance on the wall, was considered as an awful 
foreboding of punishment from that Almighty and Invisible 
Being whom he had offended.— Tiberius, one of the Ro- 
man emperors, was a gloomy, treacherous, and cruel ty- 
rant. The lives of his people became the sport of his 
savage disposition. Barely to take them away was not 
sufficient, if their death was not tormenting and atrocious. 
He ordered, on one occasion, a general massacre of all 
who were detained in prison, on account of the conspiracy 
of Sejanus his minister, and heaps of carcases were piled 
up in the public places. His private vices and debauche- 
ries were also incessant, and revolting to every principle 
of decency and virtue. Yet this tyrant, while acting in 
the plenitude of his power, and imagining himself beyond 
the control of every law, had his mind tortured with dread- 
ful apprehensions. We are informed by Tacitus, that in a 
letter to the Senate, he opened the inward wounds of his 
breast, with such words of despair as might have moved 
pity in those who were under the continual fear of his ty- 
ranny.* Neidier the splendor of his situation as an em- 



* Tiberium non fortuna, non solitudines protegebant, quin torrnenta, 
pectoris suasque pcenas ipse fateretur, &c. — Tacitus. 



FROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 77 

peror, nor the solitary retreats to which he retired, could 
shield him from the accusations of his conscience, but he 
himself was forced to confess the mental agonies he en- 
dured as a punishment for his crimes. — Antiochus Epi- 
phanes was another tyrant remarkable for his cruelty and 
impiety. He laid siege to the city of Jerusalem, exercised, 
the most horrid cruelties upon its inhabitants, slaughtered 
forty thousand of them in three days, and polluted, in the 
most impious manner, the temple, and the worship of the 
God of Israel. Some time afterwards, when he was breath- 
ing out curses against the Jews for having restored their 
ancient worship, and threatening to destroy the whole na- 
tion, and to make Jerusalem the common place of sepul- 
ture to all the Jews, he was seized with a grievous torment 
in his inward parts, and excessive pangs of the cholic, ac- 
companied with such terrors as no remedies could assuage. 
44 \Yorms crawled from every part of him ; his flesh fell 
away piece-meal, and the stench was so great that it be- 
came intolerable to the whole army ; and he thus finished 
an impious life, by a miserable death."* During this dis- 
order, says Polybius, he was troubled with a perpetual de- 
lirium, imagining that spectres stood continually before 
him, reproaching him with his crimes. — Similar relations 
are given by historians, of Herod who slaughtered the in- 
fants at Bethlehem, of Galerius Maximianus the author of 
the tenth persecution against the Christians, of the infamous 
Philip II. of Spain, and of many others whose names stand 
conspicuous on the rolls of impiety --and crime. 

It is related of Charles IX. of France, who ordered the 
horrible Bartholomew massacre, and assisted m this bloody 
tragedy, that, ever after, he had a fierceness in his looks, 
and a colour in his cheeks, which he never had before ; — 
that he slept little and never sound ; and waked frequently 
in great agonies, requiring soft music to compose him to 
rest ; and at length died of a lingering disorder, after hav- 
ing undergone the most exquisite torments both of body 
and mind. D'Aubigne informs us that Henry IV. fre- 
quently told, among his most intimate friends, that eight 
days after the massacre of St. Bartholomew, he saw a vast 



* Roffin's An. His. 
7 



78 THE PHILOSOPHY . OF A FUTURE STATE* 

number of ravens perch and croak on the pavilion of the 
Louvre ; that the same night Charles IX. after he had been 
two hours in bed, started up, roused his grooms of the 
chamber, and sent them out to listen to a great noise of 
groans in the air, and among others, some furious and 
threatening voices, the whole resembling what was heard 
on the night of the massacre ; that all these various cries 
were so striking, so remarkable, and so articulate, that 
Charles believing that the enemies of the Montmorencies 
and of their partisans had surprised and attacked them, 
sent a detachment of his guards to prevent this new mas- 
sacre. — It is scarcely necessary to add, that the intelligence 
brought from Paris proved these apprehensions to be ground- 
less, and that the noises heard, must have been the fanciful 
creations of the guilty conscience of the king, countenanced 
by the vivid remembrance of those around him of the hor- 
rors of St. Bartholomew's day. 

King Richard III. after he had murdered his innocent 
royal nephews, was so tormented in conscience, as Sir 
Thomas Moore reports from the gentleman of his bed 
chamber, that he had no peace or quiet in himself, but 
always carried it as if some imminent danger was near him. 
His eyes were always whirling about on this side, and on 
that side ; he wore a shirt of mail, and was always laying 
his hand upon his dagger, looking as furiously as if he 
was ready to strike. He had no quiet in his mind by day, 
nor could take any rest by night, but, molested with terri- 
fying dreams, would start out of his bed, and run like a dis- 
tracted man about the chamber.* 

This state of mind, in reference to another case, is admir- 
ably described, in the following lines of Dr^den. 

" Amidst your train this unseen judge will wait, 
Examine how you came by all your state ; 
Upbraid your impious pomp, and in your ear 
Will hollow, rebel ! traitor ! murderer ! 
Your ill-got power, wan looks, and care shall brings 
Known but by discontent to be a King. 
Of crowds afraid, yet anxious when alone, 
You'll sit and brood your sorrows on a throne." 



* Stow's Annals, p. 460. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE* 79 

Bessus the Paeonian being reproached with ill-nature for 
pulling down a nest of young sparrows and killing them, 
answered, that he had reason so to do, " Because these 
little birds never ceased falsely to accuse him of the mur- 
der of his father." This parricide had been till then con- 
cealed and unknown ; but the revenging fury of conscience 
caused it to be discovered by himself, who was justly to 
suffer for it. That notorious sceptic and semi-atheist, Mr. 
Hobbes, author of the " Leviathan," had been the means 
of poisoning many young gentlemen and others with his 
wicked principles, as the Earl of Rochester confessed, with 
extreme compunction, on his death-bed. It was remarked, 
by those who narrowly observed his conduct, that " though 
in a humor of bravado he would speak strange and unbe- 
coming things of God ; yet in his study, in the dark, and 
in his retired thoughts, he trembled before him." He 
could not endure to be left alone in an empty house. He 
could not, even in his old age, bear any discourse of death, 
and seemed to cast off all thoughts of it. He could not 
bear to sleep in the dark ; and if his candle happened to 
go out in the night, he would awake in terror and amaze- 
ment, — a plain indication, that he was unable to bear the 
dismal reflections of his dark and desolate mind, and knew 
not how to extinguish, nor how to bear the light of " the 
candle- of the Lord" within him. He is said to have left 
the world, with great reluctance, under terrible apprehen- 
sions of a dark and unknown futurity. 

"Conscience, the torturer of the soul, unseen, 
Does fiercely brandish a sharp scourge within. 
Severe decrees may keep our tongues in awe, 
But to our thoughts what edict can give law ? 
Even you yourself to your own breast shall tell 
Your crimes, and your own Conscience be your Hell." 

Many similar examples of the power of conscience in 
awakening terrible apprehensions of futurity, could be 
brought forward from the records of history both ancient 
and modern ; — and there can be no question, that, at the 
present moment, there are thousands of gay spirits im- 
mersed in fashionable dissipation, and professing to disre- 
gard the realities of a future world, who, if they would lay 
open their inmost thoughts, would confess, that the secret 



80 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

dread of a future retribution is a spectre which frequently 
haunts them while running the rounds of forbidden pleasure, 
and embitters their most exquisite enjoyments. 

Now, how are we to account for such terrors of con- 
science, and awful forebodings of futurity, if there be no 
existence beyond the grave ? especially when we consider, 
that many of those who have been thus tormented have 
occupied stations of rank and power, which raised them 
above the fear of punishment from man? If they got their 
schemes accomplished, their passions gratified, and their 
persons and possessions secured from temporal danger, why 
did they feel compunction or alarm in the prospect of fu- 
turity 1 for every mental disquietude of this description 
implies a dread of something future. They had no great 
reason to be afraid even of the Almighty himself, if his 
vengeance do not extend beyond the present world. They 
beheld the physical and moral world moving onward ac- 
cording to certain fixed and immutable laws. They beheld 
no miracles of vengeance — no Almighty arm visibly hurl- 
ing the thunderbolts of heaven against the workers of 
iniquity. They saw that one event happened to all, to the 
righteous as well as to the wicked, and that death was an 
evil to which they behooved sooner or later to submit. 
They encountered hostile armies with fortitude, and beheld 
all the dread apparatus of war without dismay. Yet, in 
their secret retirements, in their fortified retreats, where no 
eye but the eye of God was upon them, and when no hos- 
tile incursion was apprehended, they trembled at a shadow, 
and felt a thousand disquietudes from the reproaches of an 
inward monitor which they could not escape. These things 
appear altogether inexplicable if there be no retribution be- 
yond the grave. 

We are, therefore, irresistibly led to the conclusion, that 
the voice of conscience, in such cases, is the voice of God 
declaring his abhorrence of wicked deeds and the punish- 
ment which they deserve, and that his providence presides 
over the actions of moral agents, and gives intimations of 
the future destiny of those haughty spirits who obstinately 
persist in their trespasses. And, consequently, as the 
peace and serenity of virtuous minds are preludes of nobler 
enjoyments in a future life, so those terrors which now 



£K00r3 FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



81 



assail the wicked may be considered as the beginnings of 
that misery and anguish which will be consummated in the 
world to come, in the case of those who add final impeni- 
tence to all their other crimes. 

SECTION" Till. 

On the disordered state of the floral World, when contrasted 
tcith the regular and systematical order of the Material. 

The disordered state of the moral world, contrasted with 
the regular and systematical order of the material, affords 
a strong presumption of another state in which the moral 
evils which now exist will be corrected. 

When we take a general survey of the great fabric oi 
the universe, or contemplate more minutely any of its 
subordinate arrangements, the marks of beauty, order and 
harmony, are strikingly apparent. Every thing appears 
in its proper place, moving onward in majestic order, and 
accomplishing the end for which it was intended. In the 
planetary system, the law of gravitation is found to ope- 
rate exactly in proportion to the square of the distance, 
and the squares of the periodic times of the planets' revo- 
lutions round the sun are exactly proportionate to the 
cubes of their distances. Every body in this system 
finishes its respective revolution in exactly the same pe- 
riod of time, so as not to deviate a single minute in the 
course of a century. The annual revolution of the planet 
Jupiter was ascertained two centuries ago, to be accom- 
plished in 4330 days, 14 hours, 2 7 minutes, and 11 se- 
conds, and his rotation round Iris axis in 9 hours, 56 
minutes, and these revolutions are still found to be per- 
formed in exactly the same times. The earth performs its 
diurnal revolution, from one century to another, bringing 
about the alternate succession of day and night, in exactly 
the same period of 23 hours, 56 minutes, and 4 seconds. 
Throughout the whole of this system, there is none of the 
bodies of which it is composed that stops in its motion, m 
deviates from the path prescribed. No one interrupts 
another in its course, nor interferes to prevent the bene- 
ficial influences of attractive power, or of light and heat* 
7* 



82 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



Were it otherwise — were the earth to stop in its diurnal 
revolution, and delay to usher in the dawn at its appointed 
time, or were the planets to dash one against another, and 
to run lawlessly through the sky, the system of Nature 
would run into confusion, its inhabitants would be thrown 
into a state of anarchy, and deprived of all their enjoy- 
ments. But, in consequence of the order which now pre- 
vails, the whole presents to the eye of intelligence an 
admirable display of beauty and harmony, and of infinite 
wisdom and design. 

In like manner, if we attend to the arrangements of our 
sublunary system — to the revolutions of the seasons, the 
course of the tides, the motions of the rivers, the process 
of evaporation, the periodical changes of the winds, and 
the physical economy of the animal and vegetable tribes — 
the same systematic order and harmony may be perceived. 
— In the construction and movements of the human frame, 
there is a striking display of systematic order and beauty. 
Hundreds of muscles of different forms, hundreds of bones 
variously articulated, thousands of lacteal and lymphatic 
vessels, and thousands of veins and arteries all act in uni- 
son every moment, in order to produce life and enjoyment. 
Every organ of sense is admirably fitted to receive impres- 
sions from its corresponding objects. The eye is adapted 
to receive the impression of light, and light is adapted to the 
peculiar construction of the eye ; the ear is adapted to 
sound, and the constitution of the air and its various undu- 
lations are fitted to make an impression on the tympanum 
of the ear. Even in the construction of the meanest insect 
we perceive a series of adaptations, and a system of orga- 
nization no less regular and admirable than those of man ; 
— and as much care appears to be bestowed in bending a 
claw, articulating a joint, or clasping tbe filaments of a 
feather, to answer its intended purpose, as if it were the 
only object on which the Creator was employed.- — And it 
is worthy of remark, that our views of the harmony and 
order of the material world become more admirable and sat- 
isfactory^ in proportion as our knowledge of its arrangements 
is enlarged and extended. Whether we explore, with the 
telescope, the bodies which are dispersed through the 
boundless regions of space, or pry, by the help of the mi- 



PROOFS FItOM THE LIGHT OF NAITRE. 



83 



croscope, into the minutest parts of nature, we perceive 
traces of order, and of exquisite mechanism and design 
which excite admiration and wonder in every contemplative 
mind. Before the invention of the microscope, we might 
naturally have concluded, that all beyond the limits of na- 
tural visions was a scene of confusion, a chaotic mass of 
atoms without life, form, or order ; but we now clearly per- 
ceive, that every thing is regular and systematic, that even 
the dust on a butterfly's wing, every distinct particle of 
which is invisible to the naked eye, consists of regularly 
organised feathers — that in the eyej of a small insect, ten 
thousand nicely polished globules are beautifully arranged 
on a transparent net-work, within the compass of one-twen- 
tieth of an inch — and that myriads of living beings exist, 
invisible to the unassisted sight, with bodies as curiously 
organised, and as nicely adapted to their situations as the 
bodies of men and of the larger animals. So that the whole 
frame of the material world presents a scene of infinite 
wisdom and intelligence, and a display of systematic or- 
der, beauty, and proportion. Every thing bears the marks 
of benevolent design, and is calculated to produce happiness 
in sentient beings. 

On the other hand, when we take a survey of the moral 
world in all the periods of its history, we perceive through- 
out almost every part of its extent, an inextricable maze,, 
and a scene of clashing and confusion, which are directly 
opposed to the harmony and order which pervade the ma- 
terial system. When we take a retrospective view of the 
moral state of mankind, during the ages that are past, what 
do we behold, but a revolting scene of perfidy, avarice, in- 
justice, and revenge, — of wars, rapine, devastation, and 
bloodshed ; nation rising against nation, one empire dash- 
ing against another, tyrants exercising the most horrid cru- 
elties, Superstition and Idolatry immolating millions of vic- 
tims, and a set of desperate villains, termed heroes^ prowl- 
ing over the world, turning fruitful fields into a wilderness, 
burning towns and villages, plundering palaces and tem- 
ples, drenching the earth with human gore, and erecting 
thrones on the ruins of nations ? Here we behold an Alex- 
ander , with his numerous armies, driving the ploughshare 
of destruction through surrounding nations, levelling cities 



84 



THE PHILOSOFHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



with the dust, and massacring their inoffensive inhabitants 
in order to gratify a mad ambition, and to be eulogised as a 
Hero, — there we behold a Xerxes, fired with pride and with 
the lust of dominion, leading forward an army of three 
millions of infatuated wretches to be slaughtered by the 
victorious and indignant Greeks. Here we behold an Ala- 
ric, with his barbarous hordes, ravaging the southern coun- 
tries of Europe, overturning the most splendid monuments 
of art, pillaging the metropolis of the Roman empire, and 
deluging its streets and houses with the blood of the slain, 
— there we behold a Tamerlane overrunning Persia, India, 
and other regions of Asia, carrying slaughter and devas- 
tation in his train, and displaying his sportive cruelty by 
pounding three or four thousand people at a time in large 
mortars, and building their bodies with bricks and mortar 
into a wall. On the one hand, we behold six millions of 
Crusaders marching in wild confusion through the eastern 
parts of Europe, devouring every thing before them, like 
an army of locusts, breathing destruction to Jews and Infi- 
dels, and massacring the inhabitants of Western Asia with 
infernal fury. On the other hand, we behold the immense 
forces of Jenghiz Kan ravaging the kingdoms of Eastern 
Asia, to an extent of 15 millions* of square miles, behead- 
ing 100,000 prisoners at once, convulsing the world with 
terror, and utterly exterminating from the earth fourteen 
millions of human beings. At one period, we behold the 
ambition and jealousy of Marius and Sylla embroiling the 
Romans in all the horrors of a civil war, deluging the city 
of Rome for five days with the blood of her citizens, trans- 
fixing the heads of her senators with poles, and dragging 
their bodies to the Forum to be devoured by dogs. At 
another, we behold a Nero trampling on the laws of nature 
and society, plunging into the most abominable debauche- 
ries, practising cruelties which fill the mind with horror, 
murdering his wife Octavia and his mother Agrippina, in- 
sulting Heaven and mankind by offering up thanksgivings 
to the gods on the perpetration of these crimes, and setting 



* " The conquests of Jenghiz Kan," says Millot, " were supposed to 
extend above eighteen hundred leagues from east to west, and a thou- 
sand from south to north," — Modern History x vol.. U 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



85 



fire to Rome, that he might amuse himself with the univer^ 
sal terror and despair which that calamity inspired. At 
one epoch, we behold the Goths and Vandals rushing like 
an overflowing torrent, from east to west, and from north to 
south, sweeping before them every vestige of civilization 
and art, butchering all within their reach without distinc- 
tion of age or sex, and marking their path with rapine, de- 
solation, and carnage. At another, we behold the emissa- 
ries of the Romish See slaughtering, without distinction or 
mercy, the mild and pious Albigenses, and transforming 
their peaceful abodes into a scene of universal consterna- 
tion and horror, while the Inquisition is torturing thousands 
of devoted victims, men of piety and virtue, and commit- 
ting their bodies to the flames. 



peared to be little else than one great field of battle, in 
which the human race seemed to be threatened with utter 
extermination. The Vandals, Huns, Sarmatians, Alans, and 
Suevi, were ravaging Gaul, Spain, Germany, and other 
parts of the Roman empire ; the Goths were plundering 
Rome, and laying waste the cities of Italy ; the Saxons 
and Angles were overrunning Britain and overturning the 
government of the Romans. The armies of Justinian and 
of the Huns and Vandals were desolating Africa, and 
butchering mankind by millions. The whole forces of 
Scythia were rushing with irresistible impulse on the Roman 
empire, desolating the countries, and almost exterminating 
the inhabitants wherever they came. The Persian armies 
were pillaging Hierapolis, Aleppo, and the surrounding ci- 
ties, and reducing them to ashes ; and were laying waste 
all Asia, from the Tigris to the Bosphorus. The Arabians 
under Mahomet and his successors were extending their 
conquests over Syria, Palestine, Persia, and India, on the 
east, and over Egypt, Barbary, Spain, and the islands of 
the •Mediterranean, on the west ; cutting in pieces with their 
swords all the enemies of Islamism. In Europe^ every 
kingdom was shattered to its centre ; in the Mahommedan 
empire in Asia, the Caliphs, Sultans, and Emirs were wag- 
ing continual wars ; — new sovereignties were daily rising, 




almost the whole earth ap- 



* About the fth, sixth, and seventh centuries of the Christian era, 



86 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATEv 

and daily destroyed ; and Africa was rapidly depopulating^ 
and verging towards desolation and barbarism* 

Amidst this universal clashing of nations, when the whole 
earth became one theatre of bloody revolutions,- — scenes 
of horror were displayed, over which historians wished to 
draw a veil, lest they should transmit an example of inhu- 
manity to succeeding ages — the most fertile and populous 
provinces were converted into deserts, overspread with the 
scattered ruins of villages and cities — every thing was 
wasted and destroyed with hostile cruelty — famine raged 
to such a degree that the living were constrained to feed 
on the dead bodies of their fellow-citizens — prisoners were 
tortured with the most exquisite cruelty, and the more il- 
lustrious they were, the more barbarously were they in- 
sulted — cities were left without a living inhabitant — public 
buildings which resisted the violence of the names were 
levelled with the ground — every art and science was aban- 
doned — the Roman empire was shattered to its centre and 
its power annihilated — avarice, perfidy, hatred, treachery, 
and malevolence reigned triumphant ; and virtue, benevo- 
lence, and every moral principle were trampled under foot. 

Such scenes of carnage and desolation have been dis- 
played to a certain extent and almost without intermission, 
during the whole period of this world's history.- For the 
page of the historian, whether ancient or modern, presents 
to our view little more than revolting details of ambitious 
conquerors carrying ruin and devastation in their train, of 
proud despots trampling on the rights of mankind, of ci- 
ties turned into ruinous heaps, of countries desolated, of 
massacres perpetrated with infernal cruelty, of nations- 
dashing one against another, of empires wasted and des- 
troyed, of political and religious dissensions, and of the 
general progress of injustice, immorality, and crime. 
Compared with the details on these subjects, all the other 
facts which have occurred in the history of mankind are 
considered by the historian as mere interludes in the 
great drama of the world, and almost unworthy of being 
recorded. 

Were we to take a survey of the moral world as it now 
stands, a similar prospect, on the whole, would be presented 
to our view. Though the shades of depravity with whic-h 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



87 



it is overspread are not so thick and dark, nor its commo- 
tions so numerous and violent as in ancient times, yet the 
aspect of every nation under heaven presents to our view, 
features which are directly opposite to every thing we 
should expect to contemplate in a world of systematic or- 
der, harmony, and love. If we cast our eyes towards Asia 
we shall find the greater part of five hundred millions of 
human beings involved in political commotions, immersed 
in vice, ignorance, and idolatry, and groaning under the 
lash of tyrannical despots. In Persia, the cruelty and ty- 
ranny of its rulers have transformed many of its most fer- 
tile provinces into scenes of desolation. In Turkey, the 
avarice and fiend-like cruelty of the Grand Seignior and 
his Bashaws have drenched the shores of Greece with the 
blood of thousands, turned Palestine into a wilderness, and 
rendered Syria, Armenia, and Kurdistan scenes of injustice 
and rapine. In China and Japan a spirit of pride and jea- 
lousy prevents the harmonious intercourse of other branches 
of the human family, and infuses a cold-blooded selfishness 
into the breasts of their inhabitants, and a contempt of sur- 
rounding nations. Throughout Tartary, Arabia, and Si- 
beria, numerous hostile tribes are incessantly prowling 
among deserts and forests in quest of plunder, so that tra- 
vellers are in continual danger of being either robbed, or 
murdered, or dragged into captivity. — If we turn our eyes 
upon Africa, we behold human nature sunk into a state of 
the deepest degradation — the states of Barbary in incessant 
hostile commotions, and plundering neighboring nations 
both by sea and land — the petty tyrants of Dahomy, Benin, 
Ashantee, Congo, and Angola, waging incessant wars with 
neighboring tribes, massacring their prisoners in cold 
blood, and decorating their palaces with their skulls — 
while other degraded hordes, in conjunction with civilized 
nations, are carrying on a traffic in man-stealing and sla- 
very, which has stained the human character with crimes 
at which humanity shudders. If we turn our eyes towards 
America, we shall find that war and hostile incursions are 
the principal employments of the native tribes, and that 
the malignity of infernal demons, is displayed in the tor- 
tures they inflict upon the prisoners taken in battle, while 
anarchy, intolerance, and political commotions, still agitate 



88 THE PHILOSOPHY OP A FUTURE STATE. 



a great proportion of its more civilized inhabitants.— If 
we take a survey of the Eastern Archipelago, and of the 
islands which are scattered over the Pacific Ocean, we shall 
behold immense groups of human beings, instead of living 
in harmony and affection, displaying the most ferocious 
dispositions towards each other, hurling stones, spears and 
darts on every stranger who attempts to land upon their 
coasts ; offering up human sacrifices to their infernal dei- 
ties, and feasting with delight on the flesh and the blood of 
their enemies. 

If we direct our attention towards Europe, the most tran- 
quil and civilized portion of the globe, — even here we shall 
behold numerous symptoms of political* anarchy and moral 
disorder. During the last thirty years, almost every nation 
in this quarter of the world has been convulsed to its cen- 
tre, and become the scene of hostile commotions, of revo- 
lutions, and of garments rolled in blood. We have beheld 
France thrown from a state of aristocratic al tyranny and 
priestly domination into a state of popular anarchy and con- 
fusion — her ancient institutions razed to the ground, her 
princes and nobles banished from her territories, and her 
most celebrated philosophers, in company with the vilest 
miscreants, perishing under the stroke of the guillotine. 
We have beheld a Buonaparte riding in triumph through 
the nations over heaps of slain, scattering " firebrands, 
arrows, and death," and producing universal commotion 
wheiever he appeared ; overturning governments, " chang- 
ing times," undermining the thrones of emperors, and set- 
ting up kings at his pleasure. We have beheld his succes- 
sors again attempting to entwine the chains of tyranny 
around the necks of their subjects, and to hurl back the 
moral world into the darkness which overspread the nations 
during the reign of papal superstition. We have beheld 
Poland torn in pieces by the insatiable fangs of Russia, 
Austria, and Prussia, her fields drenched with blood, her 
patriots slaughtered, and her name blotted out from the list 
of nations. We have beheld Moscow enveloped in flames, 
its houses, churches, and palaces tumbled into ruins, the 
blackened carcasses of its inhabitants blended with the 
fragments, and the road to Smolensko covered with the 
shattered remains, of carriages, muskets, breast-plates, 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



89 



helmets, and garments strewed in every direction, and thou- 
sands of the dying and the dead heaped one upon another 
in horrible confusion, and swimming in blood. We have 
beheld the demon of war raging at Borodino, Austeiiitz, 
the Tyrol, Wilna, Smolensko, Trafalgar, Camperdown, 
Eglau, Jena, La Vendee, Cadiz, Warsaw, Freidland, Ta- 
lavera, Sebastian, Lutzen, Leipsic, and Waterloo, demo- 
lishing cities, desolating provinces, and blending the car- 
casses of horses and cattle with the mangled remains of mil- 
lions of human beings. We have beheld Spain and Por- 
tugal thrown into anarchy and commotion, and become the 
scenes of bloody revolutions — Turkey waging war with re- 
ligion and liberty — Greece overrun with blood-thirsty Ma- 
hometans, and her shores and islands the theatre of the 
most sanguinary contests. 

And what do we just now behold when we cast our eyes 
on surrounding nations ? Russia pushnig forward her nu- 
merous armies into the confines of Peria for the purpose of 
depredation and slaughter, — the Grand Seignior ruling his 
subjects with a rod of iron, and decorating the gates of his 
palaces with hundreds of the heads and ears of his ene- 
mies,* while his Janizaries are fomenting incessant insurrec- 
tions, — the Greeks engaged in a contest for liberty, sur- 
rounded with blood-thirsty antagonists, and slaughtered 
without mercy, — Portugal the scene of intestine broils and 
revolutions, — Spain under the control of a silly priest-ridden 
tyrant, to gratify whose lust of absolute power, thousands of 
human beings have been sacrificed, and hundreds of emi- 
nent patriots exiled from their native land, — the Inquisition 
torturing its unhappy victims, — the Romish church thun- 
dering its anathemas against all who are opposed to its inte- 
rests, — the various sectaries of Protestants engaged in mu- 
tual recriminations and contentions, — and the princes and 



* In a communication from Odessa, dated August 8, 1824, it was 
stated, that the five hundred heads and twelve hundred ears of the 
Greeks, sent by the Captain Pacha to Constantinople, after the taking 
of Ipsara, were exposed on the gate of the seraglio, on the 20th July, 
with the following inscription : " God has blessed the arms of the Mus- 
sulmans, and the detestable rebels of Ipsara are extirpated from the 
face of the world," &c. It was added, " All friendly powers have con- 
gratulated the Sublime Porte on this victory." 
8 



90 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



sovereigns on the Continent almost all combined to oppose 
the progress of liberty, and to prevent the improvement of 
the human mind. 

If we come nearer home, and take a view of the every 
day scenes which meet our eye, what do we behold ? A 
mixed scene of bustling and confusion, in which vice and 
malevolence are most conspicuous, and most frequently 
triumphant. When we contemplate the present aspect of 
society, and consider the prominent dispositions and prin- 
ciples which actuate the majority of mankind, — the bound- 
less avaricious desires which prevail, and the base and de- 
ceitful means by which they are frequently gratified — the un- 
natural contentions which arise between husbands and wives, 
fathers and children, brothers and sisters — the jealousies 
which subsist between those of the same profession or employ- 
ment — the bitterness and malice with which law-suits are 
commenced and prosecuted — the malevolence and cabal- 
ling which attend electioneering contests — the brawlings, 
fightings, and altercations which so frequently occur in our 
streets, ale-houses, and taverns — and the thefts, robberies, 
and murders, which are daily committed, — when we con- 
template the haughtiness and oppression of the great and 
powerful, and the insubordination of the lower ranks of so- 
ciety — when we see widows and orphans suffering injus- 
tice ; the virtuous persecuted and oppressed ; meritorious 
characters pining in poverty and indigence ; fools, profli- 
gates, and tyrants, rioting in wealth and abundance ; gene- 
rous actions unrewarded ; crimes unpunished ; and the 
vilest of men raised to stations of dignity and honour — we 
cannot but admit, that the moral world presents a scene of 
discord and disorder, which mar both the sensitive and in- 
tellectual enjoyments of mankind. 

Such, then, are the moral aspects of our world, and the 
disorders which have prevailed during every period of its 
history. They evidently present a striking contrast to the 
beauty and harmony which pervade the general constitu- 
tion of the material system — to the majestic movements of 
the planetary orbs, the regular succession of day and night, 
and the vicissitudes of the seasons ; the changes of the 
moon, the ebbing and flowing of the sea ; the admirable 
functions of the human system ; and the harmonious adap? 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 91 

tations of light and heat, air and water, and the various 
objects in the mineral and vegetable kingdoms to the wants 
and the comfort of animated beings. And can we, for a 
moment, suppose that this scene of moral disorder and 
anarchy was the ultimate end for which the material sys- 
tem was created? Can we suppose that the earth is every 
moment impelled in its annual and diurnal course by the 
hand of Omnipotence — that it presents new beauties every 
opening spring — brings forth the treasures of autumn, and 
displays so many sublime and variegated landscapes — that 
the sun diffuses his light o ver all its regions, that the moon 
cheers the shades of night, and the stars adorn the canopy 
of the sky, from one generation to another — merely that a 
set of robbers and desperadoes, and the murderers of 
nations, might prowl over the w r orld for the purpose of de- 
predation and slaughter, that tyrants might gratify their 
mad ambition, that vice might triumph, that virtue might be 
disgraced, that the laws of moral order might be trampled 
under foot, and that the successive generations of mankind 
might mingle in this bustling and discordant scene for a few 
years, and then sink for ever into the shades of annihila- 
tion? Yet such a conclusion we are obliged to admit, if 
there is no future state in which the present disorders of the 
moral world will be corrected, and the plan of the Divine 
government more fully developed. And if this conclusion 
be admitted, how shall we be able to perceive or to vindi- 
cate the wisdom of the Creator in his moral administration ? 
We account it folly in a human being w*hen he constructs a 
machine, either for no purpose at all, or for no good pur- 
pose, or for the promotion of mischief. And how can we 
avoid ascribing the same imperfection to the Deity, if the 
present state of the moral world be the ultimate end of all 
his physical arrangements ? But his wisdom is most strik- 
ingly displayed in the adaptations and arrangements which 
relate to the material system, — and a Being possessed of 
boundless intelligence must necessarily be supposed to act 
in consistency with himself. He cannot display wisdom in 
the material system, and folly in those arrangements which 
pertain to the world of mind. To suppose the contrary, 
would be to divest him of his moral attributes, and even to 
call in question his very existence. 



^2 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A SUTURE STATE* 



-We are therefore necessarily led to conclude, that the 
present state of the moral world is only a small part of the 
great plan of God's moral government — the commence- 
ment of a series of dispensations to be completed in a future 
scene of existence, in which his wisdom, as well as all his 
other attributes, will be fully displayed before the eyes of 
his intelligent offspring. If this conclusion be admitted, it- 
is easy to conceive, how the moral disorders which now 
exist may be rectified in a future world, and the intelligent 
universe restored to harmony and happiness, and how 
those moral dispensations which now appear dark and 
mysterious, will appear illustrative of Divine Wisdomand 
Intelligence, when contemplated as parts of one grand 
system, which is to run parallel in duration with eternity 
itself. But, if this be rejected, the moral world presents to 
our view an inextricable maze, a chaos, a scene of inter- 
minable confusion, and no prospect appears of its being 
ever restored to harmony and order. The conduct of the 
Deity appears shrouded in impenetrable darkness ; and 
there is no resisting of the conclusion, that imperfection 
and folly are the characteristics of the Almighty — a con- 
clusion from which the mind shrinks back with horror, and 
which can never be admitted by any rational being who 
recognises a Supreme Intelligence presiding over the af- 
fairs of the universe. 

SECTION IX. 

On the unequal distribution of Rewards and Punishments in 
the present state. 

The unequal distribution of rewards and punishments in 
the present state, viewed in connection with the justice and 
other attributes of the Deity, forms another powerful argu- 
ment in support of the doctrine of a future state. 

It is admitted, to a certain extent, that "virtue is its own 
reward, and vice its own punishment." The natural ten- 
dency of virtue, or an obedience to the laws of God, is to 
produce happiness ; and were it universally practised, it 
would produce the greatest degree of happiness of which 
human nature in the present state is susceptible. In like 
manner, the natural tendency of vice is to produce misery ; 



MOOrS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



and were its prevalence universal and uncontrolled, the 
world would be transformed into a society of demons, and 
every species of happiness banished from the abodes of 
men. By connecting happiness with the observance of 
his laws, and misery with the violation of them, the Go- 
vernor of the world, in the general course of his providence, 
gives a display of the rectitude of his character, and the 
impartiality of Ins allotments towards the subjects of his 
government. 

But, although these positions hold true, in the general 
course of human affairs, there are innumerable cases in 
which the justice of God, and the impartiality of his proce- 
dure, would be liable to be impeached, if this world were 
the only scene of rewards and punishments. We behold 
a poor starving wretch, whom hunger has impelled to break 
open a house, in order to satisfy his craving appetite, or to 
relieve the wants of a helpless family, dragged with igno- 
miny to the scaffold, to suffer death for his' offence. We 
behold, at the same time, the very tyrant by whose order 
the sentence was executed, who has- plundered provinces, 
and murdered millions of human beings, who has wounded 
the peace of a thousand families, and produced universal 
consternation and despair wherever he appeared — regaling 
himself in the midst of his favorites, m perfect security 
from human punishments. Instead of being loaded with 
fetters, and dragged to a dungeon, to await in hopeless 
agony the punishment of his crimes, he dwells amidst all 
the luxuries and splendors of a palace ; his favor is 
courted by surrounding attendants ; his praises are chanted 
by orators and poets ; the story of his exploits is engraved 
in brass and marble ; and historians stand ready to trans- 
mit his fame to future generations. How does the equity 
of the Divine government appear, in such cases, in permit- 
ting an undue punishment to be inflicted on the least offen- 
der, and in loading the greatest miscreant with unmerited 
enjoyments 1 

Again, in almost every period of the world, we behold 
men of piety and virtue who have suffered the most unjust 
and cruel treatment from the hands of haughty tyrants and 
blood-thirsty persecutors. It would require volumes to 
describe the instruments of cruelty which have been in- 
8* 



94 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



vented by these fiend-like monsters, and the excruciating: 
torments which have been endured by the victims of theii 
tyranny, while justice seemed to slumber, and the perpe- 
trators were permitted to exult in their crimes. The 
Waldenses, who lived retired from the rest of the world, 
among the bleak recesses of the Alps, were a people dis- 
tinguished for piety, industry, and the practice of every 
moral virtue. Their incessant labor subdued the barren 
soil, and prepared it both for grain and pasture. In the 
course of two hundred and fifty years they increased to the 
number of eighteen thousand, occupying thirty villages,, 
besides hamlets, the workmanship of their own hands. 
Regular priests they had none, nor any disputes about 
religion ; neither had they occasion for courts of justice ; 
for brotherly love did not suffer them to go to law. They 
worshipped God according to the dictates of their con- 
science and the rules of his word, practised the precepts 
of his law, and enjoyed the sweets of mutual affection and 
love. Yet this peaceable and interesting people became 
the victims of the most cruel and bloody persecution. In 
the year 1540, the parliament of Provence condemned 
nineteen of them to be burned for heresy, their trees to be 
rooted up, and their houses to be razed to the ground. 
Afterwards a violent persecution commenced against the 
whole of this interesting people, and an army of banditti 
was sent to carry the hellish purpose into effect. The 
soldiers began with massacring the old men, women, and 
children, all having fled who were able to fly ; and then 
proceeded to burn their houses, barns, corn, and whatever 
else appertained to them. In the town of Cabriere sixty 
men and thirty women, who had surrendered upon promise 
of life, were butchered each of them without mercy. Some 
women, who had taken refuge in a church, were dragged 
out and burnt alive. Twenty-two villages were reduced 
to ashes ; and that populous and flourishing district was 
again turned into a cheerless desert. — Yet, after all these 
atrocities had been committed, the proud pampered priests, 
at whose instigation this persecution was commenced, were 
permitted to live in splendour, to exult over the victims of 
their cruelty, to revel in palaces, and to indulge in the 
most shameful debaucheries. — If the present be the only 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



95 



state of punishments and rewards, how shall we vindicate 
the rectitude of the Almighty in such dispensations ! 

In the reign of Louis XIV. and by the orders of that 
r despot, the Protestants of France were treated with the 
most wanton and diabolical cruelty. Their houses were 
rifled, their wives and daughters ravished before their eyes, 
and their bodies forced to endure all the torments that in- 
genious malice could contrive. His dragoons who were 
employed in this infamous expedition, pulled them by the 
hair of their heads, plucked the nails of their fingers and 
toes, pricked their naked bodies with pins, smoked them in 
their chimneys with wisps of wet straw, threw them into 
fires and held them till they were almost burnt, slung them 
into wells of water, dipped them into ponds, took hold of 
them with red hot pincers, cut and slashed them with knives, 
and beat and tormented them to death in a most unmerciful 
and cruel manner. Some were hanged on the gallows, 
and others were broken upon wheels^ and their mangled 
bodies were either left unburied, or cast into lakes and 
dunghills, with every mark of indignation and contempt. 
Mareschal Montrevel acted a conspicuous part in these bar- 
barous executions. He burnt five hundred men, women 
and children, who were assembled together in a mill to pray 
and sing psalms ; he cut the throats of four hundred of the 
new converts at Montpelier, and drowned their wives and 
children in the river, near Aignes Mortes. Yet the haughty 
tyrant by whose orders these barbarous deeds were com- 
mitted, along with his mareschals and grandees, who as- 
sisted in the execution — instead of suffering the visitations 
of retributive justice, continued, for thirty years after this 
period, to riot in all the splendors of absolute royalty, 
entering into solemn treaties, and breaking them when he 
pleased, and arrogating to himself divine honours ; and his 
historians, instead of branding his memory with infamy, 
have procured for him the appellation of Louis the 
Great. 

A thousand examples of this description might be col- 
lected from the records even of modern history, were it 
necessary for the illustration of this topic. The horrible 
cruelties which were committed on the Protestant inhabi- 
tants in the Netherlands by the agents of Charles V. and 



96 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

Philip II. of Spain, where more than a hundred thousand 
persons of respectable characters were butchered without 
mercy by the Dukes of Alva and Parma, for their adher- 
ence to the religion of the reformers, — the dreadful mas- 
sacres which took place, on St. Bartholomew's day, in Pa- 
ris and throughout every province of France — the persecu- 
tions of the Protestants in England, during the reign of 
Queen Mary, when the fires of Smithfield were kindled to 
consume the bodies of the most pious and venerable men — 
the Irish massacre in the reign of Charles L when more 
than 40,000 inoffensive individuals were slaughtered with- 
out distinction of age, sex, or condition, and with every 
circumstance of ferocious cruelty — the persecutions en- 
dured by the Scottish Presbyterians, when they were driven 
from their dwellings, and hunted like wild beasts by the 
blood-thirsty Claverhouse and his savage dragoons — the 
many thousands of worthy men who have fallen victims to 
the flames, and the cruel tortures inflicted by the Inquisi- 
tors of Spain, while their haughty persecutors were per- 
mitted to riot on the spoils of nations — the fiend-like cru- 
elties of the Mogul emperors in their bloody wars — the 
devastations and atrocities committed by the Persian des- 
pots — the massacre of the Gardiotes by Ali Pacha, and of 
the inhabitants of Scio by the ferocious Turks — are only a 
few instances out of many thousands, which the annals of 
history record of human beings suffering the most unjust 
and cruel treatment, while their tyrannical persecutors 
were permitted to prosecute their diabolical career without 
suffering the punishment due to their crimes. When the 
mind takes a deliberate review of all the revolting details 
connected with such facts, it is naturally led to exclaim, 
44 Wherefore do the wicked live, become old, yea are 
mighty in power ? Is there no reward for the righteous 1 
is there no punishment for the workers of iniquity ? is there 
no God that judgeth in the earth ?" And, indeed, were 
there no retributions beyond the limits of the present life, 
we should be necessarily obliged to admit one or other of 
the following conclusions, — either that no Moral Governor 
of the world exists, or, that justice and judgment are not 
the foundation of his throne. 

WTien we take a survey of the moral world around us* 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 97 

as it exists in the present day, the same conclusion forces 
itself upon the mind. When we behold, on the one hand, 
the virtuous and upright votary of religion struggling with 
poverty and miser} - , treated with scorn and contempt, per- 
secuted on accomit of his integrity and piety, despoiled of 
his earthly enjoyments, or condemned to an ignominious 
death ; and on the other, this profligate and oppressor, the 
insolent despiser of God and religion, passing his days in 
affluence and luxurious ease, prosecuting with impunity 
his unhallowed courses, and robbing the widow and the fa- 
therless of their dearest comforts — when we behold hypo- 
crisy successful in all its schemes, and honesty and recti- 
tude overlooked and neglected — the destroyers of our spe- 
cies loaded with wealth and honours, while the benefactors 
of mankind are pining in obscurity and indigence — knaves 
and fools exalted to posts of dignity and honor, and men 
of uprightness and intelligence treated with scorn, and 
doomed to an inglorious obscurity — criminals of the deepest 
dye escaping with impunity, and generous actions meeting 
with a base reward — when we see young men of virtue and 
intelligence cut off in early life, when they were just be- 
ginning to bless mankind with their philanthropic labours, 
and tyrants and oppressors continuing the pests of society, 
and prolonging their lives to old age in the midst of their 
folly and wickedness — human beings torn from their friends, 
and their native home, consigned to perpetual slavery, and 
reduced below the level of the beasts, while their oppres- 
sors set at defiance the laws of God and man, revel in lux- 
urious abundance, and prosper in their crimes ; — when we 
behold one nation and tribe irradiated with intellectual 
light, another immersed in thick darkness ; one enjoying 
the blessings of civilization and liberty, another groaning 
under the lash of despotism, and doomed to slavery and 
bondage, — when we contemplate such facts throughout 
every department of the moral world, can we suppose, for 
a moment, that the Divine administration is bounded by the 
visible scene of things, that the real characters of men 
shall never be brought to light, that vice is to remain in 
eternal concealment and impunity, and that the noblest 
virtues are never to receive their just "recompenee of 
reward ?" To admit such conclusions would be in effect 



98 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



to deny the wisdom, goodness, and rectitude of the Ruler 
of the world, or to suppose, that his all- wise and benevolent 
designs may be defeated by the folly and wickedness of 
human beings. But such conclusions are so palpably and 
extravagantly absurd, that the only other alternative, the 
reality of a future state of existence, may be pronounced 
to have the force of a moral demonstration. So that, had 
we no other argument to produce in support of the doctrine 
of a future state of retribution, this alone would be suffi- 
cient to carry conviction to every mind that recognises the 
existence of a Supreme Intelligence, and entertains just 
views of the attributes which must necessarily be displayed 
in his moral administration. 

"When this conclusion is once admitted, it removes the 
perplexities, and solves all the difficulties which naturally 
arise in the mind, when it contemplates the present disor- 
dered state of the moral world, and the apparently capri- 
cious manner in which punishments and rewards are dis- 
pensed. Realizing this important truth, we need not be 
surprised at the unequal distribution of the Divine favours 
among the various nations and tribes of mankind ; since 
they are all placed on the first stage of their existence, and 
eternity is rich in resources, to compensate for all the de- 
fects and inequalities of fortune which now exist. We 
need not be overwhelmed with anguish when we behold 
the pious and philanthropic youth cut down at the com- 
mencement of his virtuous career, since those buds of vir- 
tue which began to unfold themselves with so much beauty 
in the present life, will be fully expanded and bring forth 
nobler fruits of righteousness in that life which will never 
end. We need not wonder when we behold tyrants and 
profligates triumphing, and the excellent ones of the earth 
trampled under foot, since the future world will present a 
scene of equitable administration, in which the sorrows of 
the upright will be turned into joy, the triumphs of the 
wicked into confusion and shame, and every one rewarded 
according to his works. We need not harass our minds 
with perplexing doubts, respecting the wisdom and equity 
of the dispensations of Providence ; since the moral go- 
vernment of God extends beyond the limits of this world* 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



99 



and all its dark and intricate mazes will be fully unravelled 
in the light of eternity. 

" The great eternal scheme, 

Involving all, and in a perfect whole 
Uniting, as the prospect wider spreads, 
To Reason's eye will then clear up apace. 

Then shall we see the cause 

Why unassuming Worth in secret liv'd, 

And died neglected ; why the good man's share 

In life was gall and bitterness of soul ; 

Why the lone widow and her orphans pin'd 

In starving solitude, while Luxury, 

In palaces, lay straining her low thought, 

To form unreal wants ; why heaven-born Truth 

And moderation fair, wore the red marks 

Of Superstition's scourge ; why licens'd Pain, 

That cruel spoiler, that imbosom'd foe, 

Imbitter'd all our bliss, — Ye good distrest ! 

Ye noble Few ! who here unbending stand 

Beneath life's pressure, yet bear up awhile, 

And what your bounded view, which only saw 

A little part, deemed evil, is no more : 

The storms of Wintry time will quickly pass, 

And one unbounded Spring encircle all. — Thomson's Winter, 

Thus it appears, that, although God, in the general course 
of his providence, has connected happiness with the observ- 
ance of his laws, and misery with the violation of them, in 
order to display the rectitude of his nature, and his hatred of 
moral evil ; yet he has, at the same time, in numerous in- 
stances, permitted vice to triumph, and virtue to be persecut- 
ed and oppressed, to convince us, that his government of hu- 
man beings is not bounded by the limits of time, but extends 
into the eternal world, where the system of his moral admi- 
nistration will be completed, his wisdom and rectitude justi- 
fied, and the mysterious ways of his providence completely 
unravelled. 

This argument might have been farther illustrated from 
a consideration of those moral perceptions implanted in 
the human constitution, and which may be considered as 
having the force of moral laws proceeding from the Gover- 
nor of the universe. The difference between right and 
wrong, virtue and vice, is founded upon the nature of 
things, and is perceptible by every intelligent agent whose 
moral 'feelings are not altogether blunted by vicious indul* 



100 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

gences. Were a man to affirm that there is no difference 
between justice and injustice, love andjiatred, truth and 
falsehood ; that it is equally the same whether we be faithful 
to a friend or betray him to his enemies, whether servants 
act with fidelity to their masters or rob them of their pro- 
perty, whether rulers oppress their subjects or promote their 
interests, and whether parents nourish their children with ten- 
derness, or smother them in their cradles — he would at once 
be denounced as a fool and a madman, and hissed out of so- 
ciety. The difference between such actions is eternal and 
unchangeable, and every moral agent is endued with a fac- 
ulty which enables him to perceive it. We can choose to 
perform the one class of actions and to refrain from the 
other ; we can comply with the voice of conscience which 
deters us from the one, and excites us to the other, or we 
can resist its dictates, and we can judge whether our actions 
deserve reward or punishment. Now, if God has endued us 
with such moral perceptions and capacities, is it reasonable 
to suppose, that it is equally indifferent to him whether we 
obey or disobey the laws he has prescribed ? Can we ever 
suppose, that He who governs the universe is an unconcern- 
ed spectator of the good or evil actions that happen through- 
out his dominions ? or that he has left man to act, with im- 
punity, according to his inclinations, whether they be right 
or wrong ? If such suppositions cannot be admitted, it follows 
that man is accountable for his actions, and that it must be 
an essential part of the Divine government to bring every 
action into judgment, and to punish or reward his creatures 
according to their works. And if it appear, in point of fact, 
that such retributions are not fully awarded in the present 
state, nor a visible distinction made between the righteous 
and the violaters of his law, we must necessarily admit the 
conclusion, that the full and equitable distribution of punish- 
ments and rewards is reserved to a future world, when a vi- 
sible and everlasting distinction will be made, and the whole 
intelligent creation clearly discern between him that served 
God and him that served him not. 



TR00FS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



101 



SECTION" X. 

On the absurdity of supposing that the thinking principle 
in man will ever be annihilated. 

It is highly unreasonable, if not absurd, to suppose that the 
thinking principle in man will ever be annihilated. 

In so far as our knowledge of the universe extends, there 
does not appear a single instance of annihilation through- 
out the material system. There is no reason to believe, 
that, throughout all the worlds which are dispersed through 
the immensity of space, a single atom has ever yet been, 
or ever will be annihilated. From a variety of observa- 
tions, it appears highly probable, that the work of creation 
is still going forward in the distant regions of the universe, 
and that the Creator is replenishing the voids of space with 
new worlds and new orders of intelligent beings ; and it is 
reasonable to believe, from the incessant agency of Divine 
Omnipotence, that new systems will be continually emerg- 
ing into existence while eternal ages are rolling on. But 
no instance has yet occurred of any system or portion of 
matter either in heaven or earth having been reduced to 
annihilation. Changes are indeed incessantly taking place, 
in countless variety, throughout every department of nature. 
The spots of the sun, the belts of Jupiter, the surface . of 
the moon, the rings of Saturn, and several portions of the 
starry heavens, are frequently changing or varying their 
aspects. On the earth, mountains are crumbling down, 
the caverns of the ocean filling up, islands are emerging 
from the bottom of the sea, and again sinking into the 
abyss ; the ocean is frequently shifting its boundaries, and 
trees, plants, and waving grain now adorn many tracts 
which were once overwhelmed with the foaming billows. 
Earthquakes have produced frequent devastations, volca- 
noes have overwhelmed fruitful fields with torrents of 
burning lava, and even the solid strata within the bowels of 
the earth have been bent and disrupted by the operation of 
some tremendous power. The invisible atmosphere is 
likewise the scene of perpetual changes and revolutions, 
by the mixture and decomposition of ffases, the respiration 
9 



102 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



of animals, the process of evaporation, the action of winds, 
and the agencies of light, heat, and the electric and mag- 
netic fluids. The vegetable kingdom is either progres- 
sively advancing to maturity or falling into decay. Between 
the plants and the seeds of vegetables there is not the most 
distant similarity. A small seed, only one tenth of an inch 
in diameter, after rotting for a while in the earth, ^shoots 
forth a stem ten thousand times greater in size than the 
germ from which it sprung, the branches of which afford 
an ample shelter for the fowls of heaven. The tribes of 
animated nature are likewise in a state of progressive 
change, either from infancy to maturity and old age, or 
from one state of existence to another. The caterpillar is 
first an egg, next, a crawling worm, then a nymph or 
chrysalis, and afterwards a butterfly adorned with the most 
gaudy colors. The may-bug beetle burrows in the earth 
where it drops its egg, from which its young creeps out in 
the shape of a maggot, which casts its skin every year, 
and, in the fourth year, its bursts from the earth, unfolds its 
wings, and sails in rapture " through the soft air." The 
animal and vegetable tribes are blended, by a variety of 
wonderful and incessant changes. Animal productions 
afford food and nourishment to the vegetable tribes, and 
the various parts of animals are compounded of matter 
derived from the vegetable kingdom. The wool of the 
sheep, the horns of the cow, the teeth of the lion, the fea- 
thers of the peacock, and the skin of the deer — nay, even 
our hands and feet, our eyes and ears, with which we 
handle and walk, and see and hear, and the crimson fluid 
that circulates in our veins— are derived from plants and herbs 
which once grew in the fields, which demonstrate the 
literal truth of the ancient saying, " All flesh is grass." 

Still, however, amidst these various and unceasing 
changes and transformations, no example of annihilation 
has yet occurred to the eye of the most penetrating ob- 
server. When a piece of coal undergoes the process of 
combustion, its previous form disappears, and its component 
parts are dissolved, but the elementary particles of which 
it was composed still remain in existence. Part of it is 
changed into caloric, part into gas, and part into tar, smoke, 
and ashes, which are soon formed into other combinations, 



M00FS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



103 



When vegetables die, or are decomposed by heat or cold, 
they are resolved into their primative elements, caloric, 
light, hydrogen, oxygen, and carbon, — which immediately 
enter into new conbinations, and assist in carrying forward 
the designs of Providence in other departments of nature. 
But such incessant changes, so far from militating against 
the idea of the future existence of man, are, in reality, 
presumptive proofs of his immortal destination. For, if, 
amidst the perpetual transformations, changes, and revolu- 
tions that are going forward throughout universal nature in 
all its departments, no particle of matter is ever lost, or re- 
duced to nothing, it is in the highest degree improbable, 
that the thinking principle in man will be destroyed, by the 
change which takes place at the moment of his dissolution. 
That change, however great and interesting to the indivi- 
dual, may be not more wonderful, nor more mysterious 
than the changes which take place in the different states of 
existence to which a caterpillar is destined. This animal, 
as already stated, is first an egg, and how different does its 
form appear when it comes forth a crawling worm? After 
living some time in the caterpillar state, it begins to lan- 
guish, and apparently dies ; it is incased in a tomb, and ap- 
pears devoid of life and enjoyment. After a certain pe- 
riod it acquires new life and vigor, bursts its confinement, 
appears in a more glorious form, mounts upward on ex- 
panded wings, and traverses the regions of the air. And, 
is it not reasonable, from analogy, to believe, that man, in 
his present state, is only the rudiments of what he shall be 
hereafter in a more expansive sphere of existence ? and 
that, when the body is dissolved in death, the soul takes its 
ethereal flight into a celestial region, puts on immorta- 
lity, and becomes " all eye, all ear, all ethereal and di- 
vine feeling V* 

Since, then, it appears that annihilation forms no part 
of the plan of the Creator in the material world, is trea- 
sonable to suppose, that a system of annihilation is in in- 
cessant operation in the world of mind? that God is every 
day creating thousands of minds, endued with the most 
capacious powers, and, at the same time, reducing to eter- 
nal destruction thousands of those which he had formerly 
created? Shall the material universe exist amidst all its 



104 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

variety of changes, and shall that noble creature, for whose 
sake the universe was created, be cut off for ever in the in- 
fancy of its being, and doomed to eternal forgetfulness ? 
Is it consistent with the common dictates of reason to ad- 
mit, that matter shall have a longer duration than mind, 
which gives motion and beauty to every material scene ? 
JShall the noble structures of St. Paul and St. Peter survive 
the ravages of time, and display their beautiful proportions 
to successive generations, while Wren and Angelo, the ar- 
chitects that planned them, are reduced to the condition of 
the clods of the valley? Shall the" Novum Organum" of 
Bacon, and the " Optics" and " Principia" of Newton, 
descend to future ages, to unfold their sublime conceptions, 
while the illustrious minds which gave birth to these pro- 
ductions, are enveloped in the darkness of eternal night ? 
There appears a palpable absurdity and inconsistency in 
admitting such conclusions. We might almost as soon be- 
lieve that the universe would continue in its present har- 
mony and order, were its Creator ceasing to exist. " Sup- 
pose that the Deity, through all the lapse of past ages, has 
supported the universe by such miracles of power and wis- 
dom as have already been displayed — merely that he might 
please himself with letting it fall to pieces, and enjoy the 
spectacle of the fabric lying in ruins" — would such a de- 
sign be worthy of infinite Wisdom, or conformable to the 
ideas we ought to entertain of a Being eternal and immu- 
table in his nature, and possessed of boundless perfection ? 
But suppose, farther, that he will annihilate that rational 
nature for whose sake he created the universe, while the 
material fabric was still permitted to remain in existence, 
would it not appear still more incompatible with the attri- 
hutes of a Being of unbounded goodness and intelligence ? 
To blot out from existence the rational part of his creation, 
and to cherish desolation and a heap of rubbish, is such 
an act of inconsistency, that the mind shrinks back with 
horror at the thought of attributing it to the All- Wise and 
Benevolent Creator. 

We are, therefore, necessarily led to the following con- 
clusion : " That, when the human body #is dissolved, the 
immaterial principle by which it was animated, continues 
to think and act, either in a state of separation from all 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 10g 

body, or in some material vehicle to which it is intimately 
united, and which goes off with it at death ; or else, that 
it is preserved by the Father of spirits for the purpose of 
animating a body in some future state." The soul contains 
no principle of dissolution within itself, since it is an im- 
material uncompounded substance ; and, therefore, although 
the material creation were to be dissolved and to fall into 
ruins, its energies might still remain unimpaired, and its 
faculties " flourish in immortal youth, 

Unhurt, amidst the war of elements. 

The wrecks of matter and the crush of worlds." 

And the Creator is under no necessity to annihilate the soul 
for want of power to support its faculties, for want of ob- 
jects on which to exercise them, or for want of space to 
contain the innumerable intelligences that are incessantly 
emerging into existence ; for the range of immensity is the 
theatre of his Omnipotence, and that powerful Energy 
which has already brought millions of systems into exist- 
ence, can as easily replenish the universe with ten thousand 
millions more. If room were' wanted for new creations, 
ten thousand additional worlds could be comprised within 
the limits of the solar system, while a void space of more 
than a hundred and eighty thousand miles would still inter- 
vene between the orbits of the respective globes ; and the 
immeasurable spaces which intervene between our plane- 
tary system and the nearest stars, would afford an ample 
range for the revolutions of millions of worlds, And, 
therefore, although every soul, on quitting its mortal frame, 
were clothed with a new material vehicle, there is ample 
scope in the spaces of the universe, and in the omnipotent 
energies of the Creator, for the full exercise of all its 
powers, and for every enjoyment requisite to its happiness. 
So that in every point of view in which we can contem- 
plate the soul of man and the perfections of its Creator, it 
appears not only improbable, but even absurd in the high- 
est degree, to suppose that the spark of intelligence in man 
will ever be extinguished. 

9* 



106 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



SECTION XI. 

On the gloomy considerations and absurd consequences in* 
volved in the denial of a future state. 

The denial of the doctrine of a future state involves in 
it an immense variety of gloomy considerations and absurd 
consequences. 

If the doctrine of a future existence be set aside, man ap- 
pears an enigma, a rude abortion, and a monster in nature, 
his structure is inexplicable, and the end for which he was 
created an unfathomable mystery ; the moral world is a 
scene of confusion, the w^ys of providence a dark im- 
penetrable maze, the universe a vast, mysterious, and in- 
explicable system, and the Deity a Being whose perfections 
and purposes can never be traced nor unfolded. 

Let us suppose, for a few moments, that there is no state 
of existence beyond the grave, and consequently, that the 
supposed discoveries of Revelation are a mere delusion; 
and consider some of the gloomy prospects and absurd 
consequences to which such a supposition necessarily leads. 
I shall suppose myself standing in an attitude of serious 
contemplation, and of anxious inquiry respecting the vari- 
ous scenes and objects which surround me, and the events 
that pass under my review : — 

I first of all look into myself, and inquire, whence I 
came? whither I am going? who produced me 1 of what 
my body is composed ? what is the nature of my senses ? 
of the thinking pi inciple I feel within me ? and for what 
purpose was I ushered into being ? I perceive in my body 
a wonderful mechanism which T cannot comprehend ; I 
find by experience, that my will exercises a sovereign 
power over my muscular system, so that my hands, feet, 
arms, and limbs, are disposed to obey every impulse, and, 
at the signal of a wish, to transport my body from one 
place to another. I find my thinking principle intimately 
connected with my corporeal frame, and both acting reci- 
procally on each other ; but I cannot fathom the manner 
in which these operations are effected. I feel ardent de- 
sires after enjoyments in which I never shall participate, 
and capacities for knowledge and improvement which I 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 10? 

never can attain. I feel restless and uneasy, even amidst 
the beauties of nature, and the pleasures of the senses. I 
ask whence proceeds the want I feel amidst all my enjoy- 
ments ? Wherefore can I never cease from wishing for some- 
thing in addition to what I now possess ? Whence arise 
the disgust that so quickly succeeds every sensitive enjoy- 
ment, and the want I feel even in the midst of abundance ? 
I ask why I was called into existence at this point of dura- 
tion, rather than at any other period of that incomprehensible 
eternity which is past, or of that which is yet to come ? why, 
amidst the vast spaces with which I am encompassed, and 
the innumerable globes which surround me, I was chained 
down to this obscure corner of creation from which I feel 
unable to transport myself? why I was ushered into life in 
Britain, and not in Papua or New Zealand ? and why I was 
formed to walk erect and not prone, as the inferior animals ? 
To all such inquiries I can find no satisfactory answers, — 
the whole train of circumstances connected with my exist- 
ence appears involved in impenetrable darkness and mystery. 
Of one thing only I am fully assured, that my body shall, 
ere long, be dissolved and mingle with the dust, and my in- 
tellectual faculties, desires, and capacities for knowledge be 
for ever annihilated in the tomb. I shall then be reduced to 
nothing, and be as though I never had been, while myriads 
of beings, like myself, shall start into existence, and perish 
in like manner, in perpetual succession, throughout an eter- 
nity to come. 

I look backward through ages past — I behold every 
thing wrapped in obscurity, and perceive no traces of a be- 
ginning to the vast system around me, — I stretch forward to- 
wards futurity, and perceive no prospect of an end. All 
things appear to continue as they were from generation to 
generation, invariably subjected to the same movements, 
revolutions, and changes, without any distinct marks which 
indicate either a beginning or an end. — I look around on 
the scene of terrestrial nature — I perceive many beauties 
in the verdant landscape, and many objects the mecha- 
nism of which is extremely delicate and admirable — I in- 
hale the balmy zephyrs, am charmed with the music of the 
groves, the splendour of the sun, and the variegated co- 



108 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

loring spread over the face of creation. But I behold other 
scenes, which inspire melancholy and terror. The tempest, 
the hurricane and the tornado ; the sirocco, the samiel and 
other poisonous winds of the desert ; the .appalling thunder- 
cloud, the forked lightnings, the earthquake shaking king- 
doms, and the volcano pouring fiery streams around its base, 
which desolate villages and cities in their course. — I behold 
in one place a confused assemblage of the ruins of nature in 
the form of snow-capped mountains, precipices, chasms and 
caverns ; in another, extensive marshes and immense deserts 
of barren sand ; and, in another, a large proportion of the 
globe a scene of sterile desolation, and bound in the fetters 
of eternal ice. I know not what opinion to form of a world 
where so many beauties are blended with so much deformi- 
ty, and so many pleasures mingled with so many sorrows 
and scenes of terror, — or what ideas to entertain of Him 
who formed it. But I need give myself no trouble in inquir- 
ing into such subjects ; for my time on earth is short and 
uncertain, and when I sink into the arms of death, I shall 
have no more connexion with the universe. 

I take a retrospective view of the moral world in past ages, 
in so far as authentic history serves as a guide, and perceive 
little else but anarchy, desolation and carnage — the strong op- 
pressing the weak, the powerful and wealthy trampling un- 
der foot the poor and indigent — plunderers, robbers, and mur- 
derers, ravaging kingdoms, and drenching the earth with hu- 
man gore. I behold the virtuous and innocent persecuted, 
robbed and massacred, while bloody tyrants and oppressors 
roll in their splendid chariots, and revel amidst the luxuries of 
a palace. In such scenes I perceive nothing like regularity 
or order, nor any traces of justice or equity in the several al- 
lotments of mankind ; for since their whole existence termin- 
ates in the grave, the virtuous sufferer can never be rewarded, 
nor the unrighteous despot suffer the punishment due to his 
crimes. The great mass of human beings appear to be the 
sport of circumstances, the victims of oppression, and the 
dupes of knavery and ambition, and the moral world at lafrge 
an assemblage of discordant elements tossed about like dust 
before the whirlwind. I hear virtue applauded, and vice 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE, 



109 



denounced as odious and hateful. But what is virtue ? A 
shadow, a phantom, an empty name ! Why should I fol- 
low after virtue if she interrupts my pleasures, and why 
should I forsake vice if she points out the path to present 
enjovment r It is my wisdom to enjoy life during the short 
period it continues ; and if riches be conducive to my en- 
jovment of happiness, why should I fear to procure them 
either by deceit, perjury, or rapine ? If sensual indulgence 
contribute to my pleasure, why should I refrain from drunk- 
enness and debauchery, or any other action that suits my 
convenience or gratifies my passions, since present enjoy- 
ments are all I can calculate upon, and no retributions await 
me beyond the grave. 

I feel myself subjected to a variety of sufferings, dis- 
appointments and sorrows — to poverty and reproach, loss 
of friends, corporeal pains and mental anguish. I am fre- 
quently tortured by the recollection of the past, the feeling 
of the present, and the dread of approaching sufferings. 
But I see no object to be attained, no end to be accom- 
plished by my subjection to such afflictions ; I suffer merely 
for the purpose of feeling pain, wasting my body and hasten- 
ing its dissolution ; I am sick only to languish under the 
burden of a feeble emaciated frame — perplexed and down- 
cast only to sink into deeper perplexities and sorrows : 
oppressed with cares and difficulties only to enter on a 
new scene of danger and suffering. No drop of com- 
fort mingles itself with the bitter cup of sorrow : no afflic- 
tion is sweetened and alleviated by the prospect of a better 
world; for the gloomy mansions of the grave bound my 
views and terminate all my hopes and fears. How, then? 
can I be easy under my sufferings ? how can I be cordially 
resigned to the destiny which appointed them 1 or how can 
I trace the benevolence of a superior Being in permitting 
me thus to be pained and tormented for no end I I will en- 
deavour to bear them with resolute desperation, merely 
because I am borne down by necessity to pain and afflic- 
tion, and cannot possibly avoid them. 

• I lift my eyes to the regions above, and contemplate the 
splendors of the starry frame. What an immensity of 
suns, and systems and worlds burst upon my view, when I 
apply the telescope to the spaces of the firmament ! How 



110 THE PHILOSOPHY 01* A FTJTTJPvE STATE. 

incalculable their number! how immeasurable their dis-' 
tance ! how immense their magnitude ! how glorious their 
splendor ! how sublime their movements ! When I at- 
tempt to grasp this stupendous scene, my imagination is be- 
wildered, and my faculties overpowered with wonder and 
amazement. I gaze, I ponder ; I feel a longing desire to 
know something farther respecting the nature and destina- 
tion of these distant orbs ; but my vision is bounded to a 
general glimpse, my powers are limited, and when I would 
fly away to those distant regions, I find myself chained 
down, by an overpowering force, to the diminutive ball on 
which I dwell. Wherefore, then, were the heavens so 
beautifully adorned, and so much magnificence displayed 
in their structure, and why were they ever presented to my 
view ; since I am never to become farther acquainted wit-h 
the scenes they unfold? Perhaps this is the last glance 
I shall take of the mighty concave, before my eyes have 
closed in endless night. "Wherefore was light given to 
him that is in misery, — to a man whose way is hid, and 
whom God hath hedged in ?" Had I been enclosed in a 
gloomy dungeon my situation had been tolerable, but here 
I stand as in a splendid palace, without comfort and without 
hope, expecting death every moment to terminate my pros- 
pects ; and when it arrives, the glories of the heavens to me 
will be annihilated forever. 

I behold science enlarging its boundaries, and the arts 
advancing towards perfection ; I see numerous institutions 
organizing, and hear lectures on philosophy delivered for 
the improvement of mankind, and I am invited to take a 
part in those arrangements which are calculated to pro- 
duce a general diffusion of knowledge among all ranks. 
But of what use is knowledge to beings who are soon 
to lose all consciousness of existence? It requires many 
weary steps and sleepless nights to climb the steep ascent 
of science ; and when we have arrived at the highest point 
which mortals have ever reached, we descry still loftier 
regions which we never can approach, — our footing fails, 
and down we sink into irretrievable ruin. If our progress 
in science here were introductory to a future scene of 
knowledge and enjoyment, it would be worthy of being 
prosecuted by every rational intelligence ; but to beings 
who are uncertain whether they shall exist in the universe 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. HI 



for another day, it is not only superfluous, but unfriendly to 
their present enjoyments. For, the less knowledge thev 
acquire of the beauties and sublimities of nature, and the 
more brutish, ignorant and sottish they become, the less 
will they feel at the moment when they are about to be 
launched into non-existence. Let t}ie mass of mankind, 
then, indulge themselves in whatever frivolous amusements 
they may choose ; do not interrupt their sensual pleasures, 
by vainly attempting to engage them in intellectual pur- 
suits ; let them eat and drink, and revel and debauch, for 
to-morrow they die. All that is requisite, is, to entwine the 
chains of despotism around their necks, to prevent them 
from aspiring after the enjoyments of their superiors. 

In short, I endeavour to form some conceptions of the 
attributes of that Great Unknown Cause which produced 
all things around me. But my thoughts become bewil- 
dered amidst a maze of unaccountable operations, of ap- 
parent contradictions and inconsistencies. I evidently per- 
ceive that the Creator of the universe is possessed of bound- 
less power, but I see no good reason to conclude that he 
exercises unerring wisdom, unbounded goodness and impar- 
tial justice. I perceive, indeed, some traces of wisdom, 
in the construction of my body and its several organs 
of sensation ; and of goodness, in the smiling day, the 
flowery landscape, and the fertile plains ; but I know not 
how to reconcile these with some other parts of his ope- 
rations. How can I attribute the perfection of wisdom to 
One who has implanted in my constitution desires which 
will never be gratified, and furnished me with moral and 
intellectual faculties which will never be fully exercised, 
and who has permitted the moral world in every age to 
exhibit a scene of disorder ? I perceive no evidences of 
his benevolence in subjecting me to a variety of sorrows 
and sufferings which accomplish no end but the production 
of pain ; in tantalizing me with hopes, and alarming me 
with fears of futurity which are never to be realized, and 
in throwing a veil of mystery over all his purposes and 
operations. Nor can I trace any thing like impartial jus- 
tice in the bestowment of his favors, for disappointments 
and sorrows are equally the lot of the righteous and the 
wicked, and frequently it happens that the innocent are 
punished and disgraced, while villains and debauchees are 



112 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



permitted to glory in their crimes. All that I can plainly 
perceive, is, the operation of Uncontrollable Power, direct- 
ed by no principle but caprice, and accomplishing' nothing 
that can inspire ardent affection, or secure the permanent 
happiness of rational beings. 

Such are some of the gloomy reflections of a hopeless 
mortal whose prospect is bounded by the grave ; and such 
are some of the horrible consequences which the denial of 
a future state necessarily iavolves. It throws a veil of 
darkness over the scenes of creation, and wraps in impe- 
netrable mystery the purposes for which man was created, — 
it exhibits the moral world as a chaotic mass of discordant 
elements, accomplishing no end, and controlled by no 
intelligent agency, — it represents mankind as connected 
with each other merely by time and place, as formed 
merely for sensual enjoyment, and destined to perish with 
the brutes, — it subverts the foundations of moral action, 
removes the strongest motives to the practice of virtue, and 
opens the flood-gates of every vice,— -it removes the anchor 
of hope from the anxious mind, and destroys every princi- 
ple that has a tendency to support us in the midst of suffer- 
ings,— it throws a damp on every effort to raise mankind to 
the dignity of their moral and intellectual natures, and is. 
calculated to obstruct the progress of useful science, — it 
prevents the mind from investigating and admiring the 
beauties of creation, and involves in a deeper gloom the 
ruins of nature which are scattered over the globe,— it 
terminates every prospect of becoming more fully acquaint- 
ed with the glories of the firmament, and every hope of be- 
holding the plans of Providence completely unfolded,- — it 
involves the character of the Deity in awful obscurity, it 
deprives Him of the attributes of infinite wisdom, benevo- 
lence and rectitude, and leaves him little more than bound- 
less omnipotence, acting at random, and controlled by no 
beneficent agency. In short, it obliterates every motive to 
the performance of noble and generous actions, damps the 
finest feelings and affections of humanity, leads to univer- 
sal scepticism, cuts off the prospect of every thing which 
tends to cheer the traveller in his pilgrimage through life, 
and presents to his view nothing but an immense blank, 
overspread with blackness and darkness for ever. 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 113 

Such being the blasphemous and absurd consequences 
"which flow from the denial of the doctrine of a future state of 
retribution — the man who obstinately maintains such a po- 
sition, must be considered as unworthy not only of the name 
of a philosopher, but of that of a rational being, and as one 
who would believe against demonstration, and swallow any 
absurdity, however extravagant, which quadrates with his 
grovelling appetites and passions. Mathematicians frequent- 
ly demonstrate a truth by showing that its contrary is impos- 
sible, or involves an absurdity. Thus, Euclid demonstrates 
the truth of the fourth proposition of the first book of his 
Elements, by showing that its contrary implies this obvious 
absurdity — " that two straight lines may enclose a space." 
This mode of proving the truth of a proposition is considered 
by every geometrician, as equally conclusive and satisfac- 
tory, as the direct method of demonstration ; because the 
contrary of every falsehood must be truth, and the contrary 
of every truth, falsehood. And if this mode of demonstra- 
tion is conclusive in mathematics, it ought to be considered 
as equally conclusive in moral and theological reasoning. 
If, for example, the denial of a future existence involves in 
it the idea that God is not a Being possessed of impartial 
jnstice, and of perfect wisdom and goodness — notwithstand- 
ing the striking displays of the two last-mentioned attri- 
butes in the system of nature — we must, I presume, either 
admit the doctrine of the immortality of man, or deny that 
a Supreme Intelligence presides over the affairs of the uni- 
verse. For, a being divested of these attributes, is not en- 
titled to the name of Deity, nor calculated to inspire intel- 
ligent minds with adoration and love ; but is reduced to 
something like uncontrollable fate, or mere physical force, 
impelling the movements of universal nature without a 
plan, without discrimination, and without intelligence. On 
the same principle (the reductio ad absurdum,) we demon- 
strate the earth's annual revolution round the sun. The 
motions of the planets, as viewed from the earth, present 
an inexplicable maze, contrary to every thing we should 
expect in a well arranged and orderly system. These bo- 
dies appear sometimes to move backwards, sometimes 
forwards, sometimes to remain stationary, and to describe 
looped curves, so anomalous or confused, that we cannot 
10 



114 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

suppose an Infinite Intelligence the contriver of a system 
of such inextricable confusion. Hence the astronomer 
concludes, on good grounds, that the earth is a moving body ; 
and no one thoroughly acquainted with the subject ever calls 
it in question : for when our globe is considered as revolv- 
ing round the centre of the system in concert with the other 
planetary orbs,- all the apparent irregularities in their mo- 
tions are completely accounted for, and the whole system 
appears reduced to a beautiful and harmonious order, in 
accordance with every idea we ought to form of the wis- 
dom and intelligence of its author. 

In the same way, the admission of the doctrine of a fu- 
ture state accounts for the apparent irregularities of the 
moral world, and affords a key for the solution of all the 
difficulties that may arise in the mind respecting the equity 
of the Divine administration in the present state. In oppo- 
sition to the desponding reflections and gloomy views of 
the sceptic, it inspires the virtuous mind with a lively hope, 
and throws a glorious radiance over the scenes of creation, 
and over every part of the government of the Almighty. 
It exhibits the Self-existent and Eternal Mind as an object 
of ineffable sublimity, grandeur, and loveliness, invested 
with unerring w T isdom, impartial justice, and boundless 
benevolence, presiding over an endless train of intelligent 
minds formed after his image, governing them with just 
and equitable laws, controlling all things by an almighty 
and unerring hand, and rendering all his dispensations 
ultimately conducive to the happiness of the moral universe. 
It presents before us an unbounded scene, in which we 
may hope to contemplate the scheme of Providence in all 
its objects and bearings, where the glories of the divine 
perfections will be illustriously displayed, where the powers 
of the human mind will be perpetually expanding, and 
new objects of sublimity and beauty incessantly rising to 
the view, in boundless perspective, world without end. It 
dispels the clouds that hang over the present and future 
destiny of man, and fully accounts for those longing looks 
into futurity which accompany us at every turn, and those 
capacious powers of intellect, which cannot be fully exerted 
in the present life. It presents the most powerful motives 
to a life of virtue, to the performance of beneficent and he- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE, 11& 

roic actions, to prosecution of substantial science, and 
to the diffusion of useful knowledge among all ranks of 
mankind. It affords the strongest consolation and support, 
amidst the trials of life, and explains the reasons of those 
sufferings to which we are here exposed, as being incen- 
tives to the exercise of virtue, and as " working out for us 
a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." It 
affords us ground to hope that the veil which now inter- 
cepts our view of the distant regions of creation, will be 
withdrawn, and that the amazing structure of the universe, 
in all its sublime proportions and beautiful arrangements, will 
be more clearly unfolded to our view. It dispels the ter- 
rors which naturally surround the messenger of death, and 
throws a radiance over the mansions of the tomb. It 
cheers the gloomy vale of death, and transforms it into a 
passage which leads to a world of perfection and happi- 
ness, where moral evil shall be for ever abolished, where 
intellectual light shall beam with effulgence on the enrap- 
tured spirit, and where celestial virtue, now so frequently 
persecuted and contemned, shall be enthroned in undis- 
turbed and eternal empire. 

Since, then, it appears, that the denial of a future state 
involves in it so many difficulties, absurd consequences and 
blasphemous assumptions, and the admission of this doc- 
trine throws a light over the darkness that broods over the 
moral world, presents a clue to unravel the mazes of the 
divine dispensations, and solves every difficulty in relation 
to the present condition of the human race — the pretended 
philosopher who rejects this important truth must be con- 
sidered as acting in direct opposition to those principles of 
reasoning which he uniformly admits in his physical and 
mathematical investigations, and as determined to resist 
the force of every evidence which can be adduced in proof 
of his immort al destination. 



Thus I have endeavored, in the preceding pages, to 
prove and illustrate the immortality of man, from a consi- 
deration of the universal belief which this doctrine has 
obtained among all nations — the desire of immortality im- 



116 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE'. 



planted in the human breast-^the strong desire of knotty 
ledge, and the capacious intellectual powers with which man 
is furnished — the capacity of making perpetual progress 
towards intellectual and moral perfections-^ unlimited 
range of view which is opened to the human mind through- 
out the immensity of space and duration— -the moral powers 
of action with which man is endued— the forebodings and 
apprehensions of the mind when under the influence of re- 
morse—the disordered state of the moral world when con- 
trasted with the systematical order of the material — the 
unequal distribution of rewards and punishments, viewed in 
connection with the justice of God — the absurdity of admits 
ting that the thinking principle in man will be annihilated— 
and the blasphemous and absurd consequences which would 
follow if the idea of a future state of retribution were re- 
jected. 

Perhaps there are some of these arguments, taken singly f 
that would be insufficient fully to establish the truth of 
man's eternal destiny ; but when taken in combination 
with each other, they carry irresistible evidence to the mind 
of every unbiassed inquirer. They all reflect a mutual 
lustre on each other ; they hang together in perfect har- 
mony ; they are fully consistent with the most amiable and 
sublime conceptions we can form of the Deity ; they are 
congenial to the sentiments entertained by the wisest and 
best of men in every age ; they are connected with all the 
improvements and discoveries in the moral and physical 
worlds ; and, like the radii of a circle, they all converge to 
the same point, and lead directly to the same conclusion. 
It appears next to impossible, that such a mutual harmony, 
consistency, and dependance, could exist among a series of 
propositions that had no foundation in truth ; and, there- 
fore, they ought to be considered, when taken conjunctly, 
as having all the force of a moral demonstration. They 
rest on the same principles and process of reasoning from 
which we deduce the being of a God ; and I see no way of 
eluding their force, but by erasing from the mind every idea 
of a Supreme Intelligence. Hence, it has generally, I 
might say, uniformly, been found, that all nations that have 
acknowledged the existence of a Divine Being, have like- 
wise recognised the idea of a future state of retribution 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



117 



These two fundamental propositions are so intimately con- 
nected, and the latter is so essentially dependant on the 
former, that they must stand or fall together. And, conse- 
quently, we find, that the man who obstinately rejects the 
doctrine of a future state, either avows himself a downright 
atheist, or acts precisely in the same way as a person would 
do, ' who believes that a Supreme Moral Governor has no 
existence. 

But even the principles of atheism itself, though frequently 
embraced by vicious characters to allay their fears, are not 
sufficient to remove all apprehensions in regard to a future 
existence. For, if the universe be the production merely of 
an eternal succession of causes and efTects, produced by blind 
necessity impelling the atoms of matter through the voids of 
immensity — what should hinder, that amidst the infinite com- 
binations arising from perpetual motion, men should be cre- 
ated, destroyed, and again ushered into existence, with the 
same faculties, reminiscences, perceptions and relations as in 
their former state of existence ? And, although thousands or 
millions of years should intervene between such transforma- 
tions, yet such periods might appear as short and impercep- 
tible as the duration which passes while our faculties are ab- 
sorbed in a sound repose. The idea of infinity, immensity, 
and an endless succession of changes, renders such a suppo- 
sition not altogether impossible. But what a dreadful futurity 
might not the mind be left to picture to itself in such a case ? 
If the movements of the universe were the production of chance, 
directed by no intelligent agency, we should incessantly be 
haunted with the most dreadful anticipations. We should see 
the images of death, annihilation, and reproduction advancing 
before us in the most terrific forms, and should find it impos- 
sible to determine on what foundation the hopes and the des- 
tiny of intelligences reposed. We should be uncertain whe- 
ther mankind were doomed to perish irrecoverably, or, by 
the operation of some unknown cause, or accident, to be 
reproduced, at some future period in duration, and devoted 
to endless torments. The comparative order and tranquil- 
lity which now subsist, or have subsisted for ages past, 
could afford us no ground of hope that such consequences 
10* 



118 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



would not take place : for all the revolutions of time to which 
we can look back, are but as a moment in the midst of infi- 
nite duration, and the whole earth but a point in the immen- 
sity of space. t ho that, during the lapse of infinite ages, 
changes, revolutions and transformations might be effected, 
which might overwhelm all the intelligent beings that ever 
existed, in eternal misery. Hence it appears, that even 
atheism itself, with all its mass of contradictions and absur- 
dities, cannot entirely shelter its abettors from the terrors of 
an unknown futurity. 

I shall only remark farther, on this part of my subject, — 
that, although the arguments now adduced in support of the 
immortality of man were less powerful than they really a^e, 
they ought to make a deep impression on the mind of every 
reflecting person, and determine the line of conduct which 
he ought to pursue. If they were only probable — if they 
possessed no greater degree of weight than simply to over- 
balance the opposite arguments, still, it would be every man's 
interest to act on the supposition, that a future world has a 
real existence. For, in the ordinary affairs of human life, 
and even in the sciences, our opinions and conduct are gen- 
erally determined by a series of probabilities, and a concur- 
rence of reasons, which supply the want of more conclusive 
evidence on subjects which are not susceptible of strict de- 
monstration. A merchant, when he purchases a certain com- 
modity, has no demonstrative evidence that the sale of it shall 
ultimately turn to his advantage ; but, from a consideration 
of its price and quality, of the circumstances of trade, and of 
his immediate prospects, he determines on the purchase ; 
and, by acting on the ground of similar probabilities, he con- 
ducts his affairs, so as to issue in his prosperity and success. 
A philosopher has no demonstrative arguments to support 
the one half of the opinions he has formed, in relation to the 
phenomena of human society, and of the material world. 
His deductions respecting the causes of the winds, of thun- 
der and lightning, of volcanic eruptions, of the nature of 
light, sound, electricity, galvanism, and other operations in 
the system of nature, are grounded on that species of reason- 
ing which is termed analogical, and which, at best, amounts 
to nothing more than a high degree of probability. Not- 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 



119 



withstanding, he feels no hesitation in prosecuting his ex- 
periments and researches, under the guidance of such rea- 
soning, confident that it will ultimately lead him to the in- 
nermost recesses of the temple of truth ; for we know, that 
the most splendid discoveries of modern times, have origi- 
nated from inquiries and observations, conducted on the 
ground of analogical reasoning. In like manner, in the 
important subject under consideration, we ought to be de- 
termined in our views and conduct, even by probabilities, 
although the arguments adduced should leave the question 
at issue in some measure undetermined. For, if an eter- 
nal world has a real existence, we not only embrace an 
error in rejecting this idea, but, by acting in conformity 
with our erroneous conceptions, run the risk of exposing 
ourselves to the most dreadful and appalling consequences. 
Whereas, if there be no future state, the belief of it, accom- 
panied with a corresponding conduct can produce no bad 
effect either upon our own minds or those of others. On 
the contrary, it would prove a pleasing illusion during our 
passage, through a world of physical and moral evil, and 
would revive the downcast spirit, when overwhelmed with 
the disappointments and sorrows which are unavoidable in 
our present condition. So that, even in this case, we might 
adopt the sentiment of an ancient philosopher,* and say — 
" If I am wrong in believing that the souls of men are im- 
mortal, I please myself in my mistake ; nor while I live 
will I ever choose that this opinion, with which I am so 
much delighted, should be wrested from me. But if, at 
death, I am to be aimihilated, as some minute philosophers 
suppose, I am not afraid lest those wise men, when extinct 
too, should laugh at my error." 

But, if the arguments we have brought forward, amount, 
not only to bare probability, but to moral certainty, or, at 
least, to something nearly approximating to moral demon- 
stration — if the opposite opinion involves a train of absurdi- 
ties, if it throws a dismal gloom over the destiny of man, 
and over the scenes of the universe, and if it robs the Al- 
mighty of the most glorious and distinguishing attributes of 



* Cicero. 



120 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

his nature — no words are sufficient to express the folly and 
inconsistency of the man, by whatever title he may be dis- 
tinguished, who is determined to resist conviction, and who 
resolutely acts, as if the idea of a future world were a mere 
chimera. To pass through life with indifference and uncon- 
cern, to overlook the solemn scenes of the invisible world, 
and to brave the terrors of the Almighty, which may be dis- 
played in that state — in the face of such powerful argu- 
ments, as even reason can produce — is not only contrary to 
every prudential principle of conduct, but the height of 
infatuation and madness. Such persons must be left to be 
aroused to consideration, by the awful conviction which will 
flash upon their minds, when they are transported to that 
eternal state which they now disregard, and find themselves 
placed at the bar of an Almighty and impartial Judge. 

Among the considerations which have been adduced to 
prove the immortality of man, I have taken no notice of an 
argument, which is almost exclusively dwelt upon by some 
writers, namely, that which is founded on the immaterial- 
ity of the human soul. I have declined entering upon any 
illustration of this topic,— 1. Because the proof of the 
soul's immateriality involves a variety of abstract me- 
taphysical discussions, and requires replies to various ob- 
jections which have been raised against it, which would 
tend only to perplex readers endowed with plain common 
sense. 2. Because the doctrine of the immateriality of 
the thinking principle, however clearly it may be proved, 
can add nothing to the weight of the considerations al- 
ready brought forward ; nor, when considered by itself, 
can it afford any conclusive argument in favour of the 
soul's immortality. It simply leads us to this conclusion, — 
that, since the soul is an uncompounded substance, it can- 
not perish by a decomposition of its parts ; and conse- 
quently, may exist, in a separate state, in the full exercise 
of its powers, after its corporeal tenement is dissolved. 
But its immortality cannot necessarily be inferred from its 
natural capacity of existing in a state of separation from 
the body ; for that Being who created it, may, if he pleases* 
reduce it to annihilation, since all the works of God, whe- 
ther material or immaterial, depend wholly on that power 
by which they were originally brought into existence* Its 



PROOFS FROM THE LIGHT OF NATURE. 121 



immortality depends solely on the will of its Creator, with- 
out whose sustaining energy the whole creation would sink 
into its original nothing. If it could be proved, that God 
will employ his power to annihilate the soul, in vain should 
we attempt to demonstrate that it is naturally' immortal. 
But whether God wills that the soul should be destroyed at 
death, is a very different question from that which relates 
to its nature as an immaterial substance. The whole train 
of argument illustrated in the preceding pages, affords, 
I presume, satisfactory evidence, that the Creator will never 
annihilate the human soul, but has destined it to remain in 
the vigorous exercise of its noble faculties to all eternity. 

Hence it follows, that it is a matter of trivial importance* 
when considering the arguments which prove our immortal 
destiny, whether we view the soul as a material, or as an im- 
material substance. Suppose I were to yield to the sceptic, 
for a moment, the position, " that the soul is a material sub- 
stance, and cannot exist, but in connexion with a material 
frame," what would he gain by the concession ? It would 
not subtract a single atom from the weight of evidence which 
has already been brought forward to prove the immortality 
of man. For, if we can prove that God has willed the im- 
mortality of the soul, and, consequently, has determined 
to interpose his almighty power, in order to support its fa- 
culties throughout an eternal existence, in vain shall he 
have proved that it is not immortal in its nature. He who 
created the human soul and endued it with so many noble 
faculties, can continue its existence, through an unlimited 
extent of duration, in a thousand modes incomprehensible 
to us. If a material system of organical powers be neces- 
sary for the exercise of its energies, he can either clothe it 
with a fine ethereal vehicle, at the moment its present tene- 
ment is dissolved, or connect it, in another region of the 
universe, with a corporeal frame or more exquisite work- 
manship, analogous to that which it now animates. For 
any thing we know to the contrary, there may be some fine 
material system, with w r hich it is essentially connected, and 
which goes off with it at death, and serves as a medium 
through which it may hold a direct communication with the 
visible universe. Even although its consciousness of ex- 
istence were to be suspended for thousands of years, its 



122 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

Creator can afterwards invest it with a new organical 
frame, suited to the expansive sphere of action to which it 
is destined ; and the intervening period of its repose may 
be made to appear no longer than the lapse of a few 
moments. -In short, if God has sustained the material 
universe hitherto, and will, in all probability, continue it for 
ever in existence, so that not a single atom now existing, 
shall at any future period be annihilated — -the same Power 
' and Intelligence can, with equal ease, support the thinking 
principle in man, whatever may be its nature or substance, 
and however varied the transformations through which it 
may pass. If the Creator is both able and willing to per- 
petuate the existence of the rational spirit through an end- 
less duration, and if his wisdom, benevolence and recti- 
tude require that this object should be accomplished, all 
difficulties arising from its nature or the mode of its sub- 
sistence, must at once evanish. The preceding arguments 
in support of a future state, are, therefore, equally conclu- 
sive, whether we consider the soul as a pure immaterial sub- 
stance, or as only a peculiar modification of matter ; so that 
the sceptic who adopts the absurd idea of the materiality of 
mind, cannot, even on this ground, invalidate the truth of 
man's eternal destination. 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



123 



CHAPTER II. 



PROOFS OF A FUTURE STATE FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



The evidences of a future state, which we have endeav- 
ored, in the preceding pages, to investigate on the prin- 
ciples of human reason, are amply'eonfirmed and illustra- 
ted in the Revelation contained in the Sacred Scriptures. 
It is one of the distinguishing characteristics of that reve- 
lation, that, in every important point, it harmonizes with 
the deductions of sound reason, and the principles of com- 
mon sense. This was naturally to be presumed ; since 
God is the author both of the reasoning faculty, and of the 
declarations contained in the volume of inspiration ; and 
tins consideration forms a strong presumptive argument in 
support of the Divine authority of the Scriptures, and should 
excite us to receive, with cordial veneration and esteem, 
a revelation which confirms the law of nature, and is con- 
genial to the sentiments of the w r isest and the best of man- 
kind in all ages. If any serious inquirer, who had enter- 
tained doubts on this subject, has been led to a convic- 
tion of the reality of his immortal destiny, by such argu- 
ments as the preceding, he will naturally resort to the Sa- 
cred Records for more full information on this important 
point ; and I should have no fear of any one remaining 
long an enemy of Revelation, when once a powerful con- 
viction of a future state has been deeply impressed on* his 
mind. If a man is fully convinced that he is standing 
every moment on the verge of an eternal state, he cannot 
but feel anxious to acquire the most correct information 
that can be obtained respecting that world which is to con- 
stitute his everlasting abode ; and if he is altogether care- 
less and insensible in this respect, it is quite clear, that he 
has no thorough conviction of the realities of a life to come. 



124 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

The Christian Revelation has " brought life and immor- 
tality to light," not so much on account of the express as- 
surance it gives of the reality of a future world, but chiefly, 
as it clearly exhibits the nature and the employments of 
that state, its endless duration, the ground on which we can 
expect happiness in it, and the dispositions and virtues 
which qualify us for relishing its exercises and enjoying its 
felicities ; and particularly, as it opens to our view the glo- 
rious scene of a " resurrection from the dead" and the re- 
union of soul and body in the mansions of bliss. 

In illustrating this topic, it would be quite unnecessary to 
enter into any lengthened details. When the Divine au- 
thority of the Scriptures is recognised, a single proposition 
or assertion, when it is clear and express, is sufficient to 
determine the reality of any fact, or the truth of any doc- 
trine ; and, therefore, I shall do little more than bring for- 
ward a few passages bearing on the point under considera- 
tion, and intersperse some occasional remarks. As some 
have called in question the position, " that the doctrine of 
a future state was known to the Jews," I shall, in the first 
place, bring forward a few passages and considerations to 
show that the doctrine of immortality was recognised under 
the Jewish as well as under the Christian dispensation. 

As the belief of a future state lies at the very foundation 
of religion, it is impossible to suppose, that a people whom 
the Almighty had chosen to be his worshippers, and the de- 
positories of his revealed will, should have remained igno- 
rant of this interesting and fundamental truth, and have had 
their views confined solely to the fleeting scenes of the pre- 
sent world. " Faith," says Paul, in his Epistle to the He- 
brews, " is the confident expectation of things hoped for, 
and the conviction of things not seen."* It includes a belief 
in the existence of God, and of the rewards of a life to come ; 
for,* saith the same apostle, " He that cometh to God must 
believe that he is, and that he is the re warder of them that 
diligently seek him." Having stated these principles, he 
proceeds to show, that the ancient patriarchs were animated 
in all their services by their conviction of the realities of a 



* Poddridge's translation of Heb. xi. 1. 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 125 

future and invisible world. With respect to Abraham he in- 
forms us, that " he expected a city which had foundations, 
whose builder and maker is God." He obtained no such city 
in the earthly Canaan ; and therefore we must necessarily 
suppose, that his views were directed to mansions of perpe- 
tuity beyond the confines of the present world. With respect 
to Moses, he says, that under all his persecutions and afflic- 
tions, " he endured as seeing Him who is invisible ; for he had 
a respect to the recompense of reward." That reward did 
not consist in temporal grandeur, otherwise, he might have en- 
joyed it in much more splendor and security in Egypt, as the 
son of Pharaoh's daughter ; nor did it consist in the posses- 
sion of Canaan, for he was not permitted to enter into that 
goodly land. It must, therefore, have been the celestial in- 
heritance to which the eye of his faith looked forward, as the 
object of his joyful anticipation. With regard to all the other 
patriarchs whose names stand high on the records of the 
Old Testament Church, he declares, that " they confessed 
that they were strangers and pilgrims on earth," that kt they 
declared plainly that they sought a better country, that is, an 
heavenly ;" and that those who " were tortured" to induce 
them to renounce their religion, endured their sufferings with 
invincible fortitude, " not accepting deliverance" when it was 
offered them, " that they might obtain a better resurrection" 
In accordance with these declarations, the prophets, in 
many parts of their writings, speak decisively of their ex- 
pectations of a future life, and of the consolation the pros- 
pect of it afforded them, under their sufferings. " As for 
me," says the Psalmist, " I shall behold thy face in righte- 
ousness ; I shall be satisfied when I awake with thy like- 
ness." " My flesh shall rest in hope ; for thou wilt not 
leave my soul in the grave. Thou wilt show me the path 
of life : in thy presence is fulness of joy ; at thy right hand 
are pleasures for evermore." " Yea, though I walk through 
the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil ; for 
thou art with me. Surely goodness and mercy will follow 
me all the days of my life, and I shall dwell in the house of 
the Lord for ever" " God will redeem my soul from the 
grave ; for he will receive me." " Whom have I in heaven 
but thee ? and there is none upon earth that I desire besides 
11 



126 fHE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



thee. Thou wilt guide me with thy counsel, and afterward 
receive me to glory. My flesh and my heart shall fail ; 
but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever" 
Nothing can be more clear and express than such declara- 
tions. If the Psalmist had no belief in a future state, and 
no hopes of enjoying its felicities, after the termination of 
his earthly pilgrimage, his language is absolutely without 
meaning. What rational interpretation can be given to the 
expressions of " dwelling in the house of God for ever," after 
his days on earth are numbered — of " Jehovah being his ev- 
erlasting portion," after his heart had ceased to beat — and of 
his being " redeemed from the grave," and put in possession 
of "fulness of joy," and " everlasting pleasures," — if his 
views were confined to the narrow limits of time, and the 
boundaries of the earthly Canaan 1 Such expressions would 
be a species of bombast and hyperbole altogether inconsist- 
ent with the dignity and veracity of an inspired writer. 

Job, that illustrious example of patience under affliction, 
consoled his spirit in the midst of adversity by the hopes he 
entertained of a blessed immortality. " I know," says he, 
" that my Eedeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the 
latter day upon the earth : and, after I shall awake, though this 
body shall be destroyed, yet out of my flesh shall I see God." 
In various other passages of the prophets, not only a future 
state, but a resurrection from the grave and the solemnities 
of a day of judgment are plainly intimated. " Thy dead men 
shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise. 
Awake and sing, ye that dwell in dust ; for thy dew is as the 
dew of herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead." " Re- 
joice, O young man, in thy youth, and walk in the ways of 
thy heart, and in the sight of thine eyes : but know thou, 
that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment." 
44 For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every 
secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." 
" Many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall 
awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and ever- 
lasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the 
brightness of the firmament ; and they that turn many to 
righteousness as the stars for ever and ever." 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



127 



One reason, among others, why the doctrine of a future 
state is not frequently adverted to, and treated in detail, in 
the writings of the Old Testament, undoubtedly is, that it 
was a truth so well understood, so generally recognised, and 
so essential to the very idea of religion, that it would have 
been superfluous to have dwelt upon it in detail, or to have 
brought it forward as a new discovery. This doctrine is 
implied in the phraseology of the Old Testament, in many 
cases where there is no direct reference to a future world, 
as in such passages as the following : "lam the God of 
thy father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the 
God of Jacob :" Exod. iii. 6. Our Saviour has taught us 
to consider this and similar passages as embodying the doc- 
trine of a future life. " For God is not the God of the dead, 
but of the living." If the holy patriarchs whose names are 
here commemorated with so much honour, were reduced to 
the condition of the clods of the valley, and if their intellec- 
tual part were not in existence, Jehovah would never own 
the high relation of a God to those whom he has finally 
abandoned, and suffered to sink into non-existence. Con- 
sequently, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were living and intel- 
ligent beings, in another state, when this declaration was 
made to Moses at the burning bush. The phrase, " He was 
gathered to his people," implies a similar sentiment. In 
Gen. xxv. it is said, " Abraham gave up the ghost, and was 
gathered to his people." This expression is not to be view- 
ed as importing that he was buried with his father ; for the 
fathers of Abraham were buried several hundreds of miles 
from the cave of Machpelah, in which Abraham's mortal 
remains were deposited, — some of them in the land of Chal- 
dea, and some of them in the country of Mesopotamia, 
which lay at a considerable distance from the land of Ca- 
naan.' The true meaning must therefore be, that he was 
" gathered" to the assembly of the righteous, to the blessed 
society of those congenial spirits, eminent for their piety^ 
who had passed before him into the invisible world. Hence^ 
says the Psalmist, " Gather not my soul with sinners."— 
Hence, says Job, when describing the miseries of the wick- 
ed, " The rich man shall lie down" in the grave, "but he 
shall not be gathered;" and the prophet, when personating 



128 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



the Messiah, declares, " Though Israel be not gathered, yet 
shall I be glorious in the eyes of Jehovah." 

These remarks may suffice to show, that the doctrine of 
a future state was known, and generally recognised, by the 
venerable patriarchs and other illustrious characters that 
flourished under the Jewish dispensation. 

That this doctrine is exhibited in the clearest light in the 
Christian Revelation, has never been disputed, by any class 
of religionists, nor even by infidels themselves. In this re- 
velation, however, the doctrine of immortality is not at- 
tempted to be proved by any laboured arguments or super- 
natural evidences, nor is it brought forward as a new dis- 
covery. It is evidently taken foi granted, and incidentally 
interwoven through all the discourses of our Saviour and 
his Apostles, as a truth which lies at the foundation of reli- 
gion, and which never ought for a moment to be called in 
question. — -In elucidating this topic, it will be quite suffi- 
cient simply to quote a few passages from the New Testa- 
ment writers. 

Paul, when looking forward to the dissolution of his mor- 
tal frame, declares, in his own name, and in the name of all 
Christians — " Our light affliction, which is but for a mo- 
ment, worketh out for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory ; while we aim not at the things which are vi- 
sible, but at those which are invisible ; for the things which 
are visible are temporary, but those which are invisible are 
eternal. For we know, that, if this earthly house of our 
tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an 
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." When 
the time of his departure from the body was at hand, he de- 
clared, " I have fought the good fight, I have finished my 
course, I have kept the faith : henceforth there is laid up 
for me a crown of righteousness, which the righteous Judge 
shall give me at that day ; and not to me only, but to all 
them that love his appearing." The apostle Peter declares, 
that believers " are regenerated to the lively hope of an in- 
heritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not 
away, reserved in heaven for them." " When the chief 
Shepherd shall appear, we shall receive a crown of glory, 
which fadeth not away." Our Saviour declares, in refe- 
rence to his servants, u I give unto them eternal life, and 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



129 



they shall never perish. " " In my Father's house are many 
mansions ; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to 
prepare a place for you. And I will come again, and receive 
you to myself, that where I am, there you may be also. 5 ' And 
again, 44 Many shall come from the east and from the west, 
and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in 
the kingdom of heaven." " Then shall the righteous shine 
forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father." 

While these and similar passages clearly demonstrate 
the certainty of an eternal world, and the future happiness 
of the righteous — the apostles and evangelists are equally 
explicit in asserting the future misery of the wicked. " The 
unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God," but 
" shall go away into everlasting punishment.'' " The Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his mighty an- 
gels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know 
not God, and who obey not the gospel : who shall be pun- 
ished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the 
Lord, and from the glory of his power." " At the end of 
the world, the angels shall come forth and sever the wicked 
from among the just, and shall cast them into a furnace of 
fire, where shall be' weeping and gnashing of teeth." 44 The 
fearful, and unbelieving, and murderers, and whoremongers, 
and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their 
part in the lake which burnetii with fire and brimstone. 
There shall in nowise enter into the heavenly Jerusalem 
any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomi- 
nation, or maketh a lie." 

The way by which happiness in the future world may be 
obtained is also clearly exhibited. 44 Eternal life is the gift 
of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord." 44 For God so 
loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believed in him should not perish but have ever- 
lasting life." 44 This is the record, that God hath given to 
us eternal life, and this life is in his son." 44 The God of 
all grace hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ 
Jesus." — The dispositions of those on whom this happiness 
will be conferred, and the train of action which prepares 
us for the enjoyment of eternal bliss, are likewise distinctly 
described. 44 Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
reap. He that soweth to the flesh, shall of the flesh reap 
11* 



130 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



corruption ; but he that soweth to the spirit, shall of the 
spirit reap life everlasting." "To them who, by patient 
continuance in well-doing, seek for glory, honour, and im- 
mortality, God will recompense eternal life." " The pure 
in heart shall see God." He that doth the will of God 
abidethfor ever" " Him that overcometh will I make a pil- 
lar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out." 
" Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they 
may have a right to the tree of life, and may enter through 
the gates into the city." 

The nature of the heavenly felicity, and the employments 
of the future world, are likewise incidentally stated and il- 
lustrated. The foundation of happiness in that state is de- 
clared to consist in perfect freedom from moral impurity, 
and in the attainment of moral perfection. " No one who 
worketh abomination can enter the gates of the New Jeru- 
salem." " Christ Jesus gave himself for the church, that 
he might sanctify and cleanse it, and that he might present 
it to himself a glorious church, holy, and without blemish." 
The honor which awaits the faithful, in the heavenly world, 
is designated " a crown of righteousness ." The inheritance 
to which they are destined is declared to be u undefiled" 
with moral pollution ; and it is " an inheritance among them 
that are sanctified" " When Christ, who is our life, shall 
appear," says the Apostle John, " we shall be like him" 
adorned with all the beauties of holiness which he displayed 
on earth as our pattern and examplar. — The employments 
of that world are represented as consisting in adoration of 
the Creator of the universe, in the celebration of his praises, 
in the contemplation of his works, and in those active ser- 
vices, flowing from the purest love, which have a tendency 
to promote the harmony and felicity of the intelligent crea- 
tion. " I beheld," said John, when a vision of the future 
world was presented to his view, " and lo, a great multi- 
tude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kin- 
dreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, 
clothed in white robes, crying with a loud voice, Salvation 
to our God that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 
Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and 
honor, and power, be ascribed to our God for ever and 
ever," That the contemplation of the works of God is 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 131 

one leading part of the exercises of the heavenly inhabi- 
tants, appears, from the scene presented to the same Apos- 
tle, in another vision, where the celestial choir are 
represented as falling down before Him that sat on the 
throne, and saying, " Thon art worthy, O Lord, to receive 
glory, and honor, and power ; for thou hast created all 
things, and for thy pleasure they are, and were created/' 
Such sublime adorations and ascriptions of praise, are the 
natural results of their profound investigations of the won- 
derful works of God. In accordance with the exercises 
of these holy intelligences, another chorus of the celestial 
inhabitants is exhibited as singing the song of Moses, the 
servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, u Great 
and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty, just 
and true are thy ways, thou King of saints." 

The resurrection of the body to an immortal life, is also 
declared, in the plainest and most decisive language. This 
is one of the peculiar discoveries of Revelation ; for, al- 
though the ancient sages of the heathen world generally 
admitted the immortality of the soul, they seem never to 
have formed the most distant conception, that the bodies of 
men, after putrefying in the grave, would ever be reanima- 
ted ; and hence, when Paul declared this doctrine to the 
Athenian philosophers, he was pronounced to be a babbler. 
This sublime and consoling truth, however, is put beyond all 
doubt by our Saviour and his apostles. — " The hour is com- 
ing," says Jesus, " when all that are in their graves shall 
hear the voice of the Son of God, and shall come forth ; 
they that have done good, to the resurrection of life ; and 
they that have done evil, to the resurrection of condemna- 
tion." " I am the resurrection and the life : he that believeth 
in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live." 64 Why 
should it be thought a thing incredible that God should raise 
the dead ?" " We look for the Saviour, who shall change 
our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glori- 
ous body, according to the energy by which he is able even 
to subdue all things to himself." 44 We shall all be chang- 
ed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump ; 
for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised 
incorruptible, and we shall be changed." — The nature of 
this change, and the qualities of the resurrection-body, are 



132 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



likewise particularly described by Paul in the fifteenth 
chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians. " It is sown," 
or committed to the grave " in corruption ; it is raised in in- 
corruption" — liable no more to decay, disease and death , 
but immortal as its Creator. — " It is raised in Power" — en- 
dued with strength and vigour incapable of being weakened 
or exhausted, and fitted to accompany the mind in its most 
vigorous activities. — " It is raised in glory" — destined to 
flourish in immortal youth and beauty, and arrayed in a 
splendour similar to that which appeared on the body of 
Christ when " his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment 
became white and glistering." — " It is raised a spiritual 
body" — refined to the highest pitch of which matter is sus- 
ceptible, — capable of the most vigorous exertions and of the 
swiftest movements, endued with organs of perception of 
a more exquisite and sublime nature than those with which 
it is now furnished, and fitted to act as a suitable vehicle 
for the soul in all its celestial services and sublime investi- 
gations. 

Such is a brief summary of the disclosures which the 
Christian Revelation has made respecting the eternal des- 
tiny of mankind — a subject of infinite importance to every 
rational being — a subject of ineffable sublimity and gran- 
deur, which throws into the shade the most important trans- 
actions, and the most splendid pageantry of this sublunary 
scene — a subject which should be interwoven with all our 
plans, pursuits and social intercourses, and which ought 
never for a moment to be banished from our thoughts. — 
I shall, therefore, conclude this department of my subject 
with a remark or two 

On Hit practical influence which the doctrine of a future state 
ought to have upon our affections and conduct. 

When we look around us on the busy scene of human 
life, and especially when we contemplate the bustle and pa- 
geantry which appear in a populous city, we can scarcely 
help concluding, that the great majority of human beings 
that pass in review before us, are acting as if the present 
world were their everlasting abode, and as if they had no 
relation to an invisible state of existence. To indulge in 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



133 



sensual gratifications, to acquire power, wealth and fame, 
to gratify vanity, ambition and pride, to amuse themselves 
with pictures of fancy, with fantastic exhibitions, theatrical 
scenes and vain shows, and to endeavor to banish every 
thought of death and eternity from the mind, appear to be 
in their view the great and ultimate ends of existence. 
This is the case, not merely of those who openly avow 
themselves " men of the world," and call in question the 
reality of a future existence ; but also of thousands who 
regularly frequent our worshipping assemblies, and profess 
their belief in the realities of an eternal state. They listen 
to the doctrines of eternal life, and of future punishment, 
without attempting to question either their reality or their 
importance, but as soon as they retire from " the place of 
the holy," and mingle in the social circle, and the bustle of 
business, every impression of invisible realities evanishes 
from their minds, as if it had been merely a dream or a vi- 
sion of the night. To cultivate the intellectual faculties, to 
aspire after moral excellence, to devote the active powers 
to the glory of the Creator, and the benefit of mankind^ 
to live as strangers and pilgrims upon earth, to considei the 
glories of this world as a transient scene that will soon pass 
a\\^y, and to keep the eye constantly fixed on the realities 
of an immortal life — are characteristics of only a compa- 
ratively small number of individuals scattered amidst the 
swarming population around us, who are frequently regarded 
by their fellows as a mean-spirited and ignoble race of be- 
ings. Though death is making daily havoc around them, 
though their friends and relatives are, year after year, drop- 
ping into the grave, though poets and orators, princes and 
philosophers, statesmen and stage-players, are continually 
disappearing from the living world ; though sickness and 
disease are raging|^round and laying their victims of every 
age prostrate in the dust, and though they frequently walk 
over the solemn recesses of the burying ground, ami tread 
upon the ashes of "the mighty man, and the man If war, 
the judge and the ancient, the cunning artificer, and the 
eloquent orator," — yet they prosecute the path of dissipa- 
tion and vanity w T ith as much keenness and resolution, as if 
every thing around them were unchangeable, and as if 
their present enjoyments were to last forever 



134 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

If this representation be founded on fact, we may assur- 
edly conclude, that the great bulk of mankind have no fixed 
belief of the reality of a future world, and that more than 
the one half of those who profess an attachment to religion, 
are as little influenced in their general conduct by this so- 
lemn consideration, as if it were a matter of mere fancy, or 
of " doubtful disputation." It is somewhat strange, and 
even paradoxical, that, amidst the never-ceasing changes 
which are taking place among the living beings around us, 
men should so seldom look beyond the grave to which they 
are all advancing, and so seldom make inquiries into the 
certainty and the nature of that state into which the tide 
of time has carried all the former generations of mankind. 
If a young man were made fully assured that, at the end of 
two years, he should obtain the sovereignty of a fertile isl- 
and in the Indian Ocean, where he should enjoy every 
earthly pleasure his heart could desire, — his soul would nat- 
urally bound at the prospect, he would search his maps to 
ascertain the precise position of his future residence, he 
would make inquiries respecting it at those travellers who 
had either visited the spot or passed near its confines ; he 
would peruse with avidity the descriptions which geogra- 
phers have given of its natural scenery, its soil and climate, 
its productions and inhabitants ; and, before his departure, 
he would be careful to provide every thing that might be 
requisite for his future enjoyment, j If a person, when set- 
ting out on a journey which he was obliged to undertake, 
were informed that his road lay through a dangerous terri- 
tory, where he should be exposed, on the one hand, to the 
risk of falling headlong into unfathomable gulfs, and, on 
the other, to the attacks of merciless savages, — he would 
walk with caution, he would look around him at every step, 
and he would welcome with gratitude> any friendly guide 
that would direct his steps to the place of his destination. 
But, m relation to a future and invisible world, there exist, 
in the minds of the bulk of mankind, a most unaccountable 
apathy and indifference ; and not only an indifference, but, 
in many instances, a determined resolution not to listen to 
any thing that may be said respecting it. To broach the 
subject of immortality, in certain convivial circles, would be 
considered as approaching to an insult ; and the person who 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



135 



had the hardihood to do so, would be regarded as a rude, 
sanctimonious intruder. How unaccountably foolish and 
preposterous is such a conduct ! especially when we con- 
sider, that those very persons who seem to be entirely re- 
gardless whether they shall sink into the gulf of annihi- 
lation, or into the regions of endless perdition, will pass 
whole days and nights' in chagrin and despair for the loss 
of some employment, for a slight affront, or for some ima- 
ginary reflection on their reputation and honor ! 

"Were it necessary to bring forward additional proofs 
that the greater pait of mankind have no belief in a future 
state, or, which amounts nearly to the same thing, that it 
has no influence whatever on the general tenor of their 
thoughts and actions — the prominent features of their con- 
duct afford abundant evidence of this melancholy truth. 
Would a man, who firmly believes that he is destined to 
an everlasting state, pass fifty or sixty years of his life 
without spending one serious thought about that unknown 
futurity into which he is soon to enter, or making the least 
inquiry respecting its nature and employments ? Would 
he toil from morning to night, with incessant care, to lay 
up a few fleeting treasures, and never spend a single hour 
in considering what preparations are requisite for an end- 
less existence ? Would he spurn at that book which has un- 
veiled the glories and the terrors of eternity, and " bi ought 
life and immortality to light . ? " Would he sneer at the per- 
son who is inquiring the way to a blessed immortality, and 
count him as an enemy when he wished to direct his atten- 
tion to the concerns of an unseen world ? Can that man 
be supposed to believe that a crown of glory awaits him in ' 
the heavens, whose whole soul is absorbed in the pursuits 
of ambition, and who tramples on every principle of truth 
and justice, in order to gain possession of a post of opu- 
lence and honor 1 Can those parents believe that in 
heaven there is " a treasure that fadeth not," while they 
teach their children to conclude, that the acquisition of a 
fortune, and the favour of the great, are the grand objects to 
which they should aspire ? Can that old hoary-headed 
votary of pleasure consider himself as standing on the verge 
of an eternal world, who still indulges himself in all the 
fashionable follies and frivolities of the age, and never 



136 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

casts an eye beyond the precincts of the grave ? Can that 
hard-hearted worldling, who shuts his ears at the cry of 
the poor and needy, and who grasps his treasures with 
eagerness even amidst the agonies of dissolution — believe 
that " a recompense of reward" awaits the benevolent " at 
the resurrection of the just ?" Can that man be impressed 
with the solemnities of the eternal world, who, the moment 
after he has committed the remains of a relative to the 
grave, violates every humane and friendly feeling, and, for 
the sake of a few paltry pounds or shillings, deprives the 
widow and the orphan of every earthly enjoyment ? Can 
that courtly sycophant, who is continually hunting after 
places and pensions, fawning upon his superiors, and 
whose whole life is a continued course of treachery, adula- 
tion and falsehood — believe that " all liars shall have their 
portion in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone ?" 
Can that thoughtless debauchee believe that future pun- 
ishment awaits the workers of iniquity, who runs from one 
scene of dissipation to another, who wastes his time in folly 
and extravagance, and whose life is but one continued 
crime ? ' Or can we even suppose that that clergyman, who 
is unremittingly aspiring after preferment, who is merci- 
lessly fleecing his nook, yet neglecting their instruction, and 
engaged in incessant litigations about some paltry tithes, 
seriously believes, that the treasures of this world are un- 
worthy to be compared with that " exceeding great and 
eternal weight of glory which is about to be revealed" in the 
life to come? Such conduct plainly indicates, whatever 
professions certain descriptions of these characters may 
make, that the solemn realities of the eternal world have no 
more practical influence on their minds than if they regard- 
ed them as unsubstantial phantoms, or as idle dreams. 

The doctrine of a future state is not a mere speculative 
proposition, to serve as a subject of metaphysical investi- 
gation, or to be admitted merely to complete a system of 
philosophical or theological belief. It is a truth of the 
highest practical importance, which ought to be interwoven 
with the whole train of our thoughts and actions. Yet how 
many are there, even of those who bear the Christian 
name, who are incessantly engaged in boisterous disputes 
respecting the nature of faith, who have never felt the, 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION. 



137 



influence of that faith which is " the confident expectation 
of things hoped for, and the conviction of things which are 
not seen," and which realizes to the mind, as if actually 
present, the glories of the invisible world ! If we really 
believe the doctrine of immortality, it will manifest itself in 
our thoughts, affections, and pursuits. It will lead us to form 
a just estimate of the value of all earthly enjoyments. For, 
in the light of eternity, all the secular pursuits in which 
men now engage, appear but as vanity, and all the dazzling 
objects which fascinate their eyes, as fleeting shadows. A 
realizing view of an eternal state dissipates the illusion 
which the eye of sense throws over the pageantry and the 
splendors of this world, and teaches us that all is transi- 
tory and fading, and that our most exquisite earthly enjoy- 
ments will ere long be snatched from our embrace. For, 
not a single mark of our sublunary honors, not a single 
farthing of our boasted treasures, not a single trace of our 
splendid possessions, nor a single line of the beauty of our 
persons, can be carried along with us to the regions beyond 
the grave. ' It will stimulate us to set our affections on things 
above, and to indulge in heavenly contemplations. "Where 
our treasure is, there will our hearts be also." Rising su- 
perior to the delights of sense, and to the narrow bounda- 
ries of time, we will expatiate at large in those boundless 
regions which eye hath not seen, and contemplate, in the 
light of reason and of revelation, those scenes of felicity 
and grandeur, which will burst upon the disembodied spi- 
rit, when it has dropped its earthly tabernacle in the dust. 
Like Seneca, when he contemplated, in imagination, the 
magnitude and beauty of the orbs of heaven, we will look 
down, with a noble indifference, on the earth as a scarcely 
distinguishable atom, and say, " Is it to this little spot that 
the great designs and vast desires of men are confined ? 
I3 it for this there is such disturbance of nations, so 
much carnage, and so many ruinous wars ? 0 folly of de- 
ceived men ! to imagine great kingdoms in the compass of 
an atom, to raise armies to divide a 'point of earth with their 
swords ! It is just as if the ants should divide their mole- 
hills into provinces, and conceive a field to be several king- 
doms, and fiercely contend to enlarge their borders, and 
celebrate a triumph in gaining a foot of earthy as a new 
12 



138 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



province to their empire." In the light of heaven all sub- 
lunary glories fade away, and the mind is refined and en- 
nobled, when, with the eye of faith, it penetrates within 
the veil, and descries the splendors of the heaven of 
heavens. 

Again, if we believe the doctrine of immortality, we will 
be careful to avoid those sins which would expose us to mi- 
sery in the future world, and to cultivate those dispositions 
and virtues which will prepare us for the enjoyment of eter- 
nal felicity. Between virtue and vice, sin and holiness, 
there is an essential and eternal distinction ; and this dis- 
tinction will be fully and visibly displayed in the eternal 
world. He whose life is a continued scene of vicious in- 
dulgence, and who has devoted himself to " work all man- 
ner of uncleanness with greediness," becomes, by such 
habits, " a vessel of wrath fitted for destruction ;" and from 
the very constitution of things, there is no possibility of es- 
caping misery in the future state, if his existence be pro- 
longed. Whereas, he who is devoted to the practice of ho- 
liness, who loves his Creator with supreme affection, and 
his neighbor as himself, who adds to. his faith " virtue, 
knowledge, temperance, patience, brotherly-kindness, and 
charity," is, by such graces, rendered fit for everlasting 
communion* with the Father of spirits, and for delightful as- 
sociation with all the holy intelligencies that people his im- 
mense empire. Again, the belief of a future world should 
excite us to the exercise of contentment, and reconcile our 
minds to whatever privations or afflictions Providence may 
allot to us in the present world. " For the sufferings of the 
present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory 
which is to be revealed." If we believe that the whole 
train of circumstances connected with our present lot, is 
arranged by Infinite Wisdom and Benevolence, every thing 
that befalls us here must have a certain bearing on the fu- 
ture world, and have a tendency to prepare us for engaging 
in its exercises and for relishing its enjoyments. In short, 
if we recognise the idea of an immortal life, we will en- 
deavor to acquire clear and comprehensive views of its na- 
ture, its pleasures, and its employments. We will not rest 
satisfied with vague and confused conceptions of celestial 
bliss ; but will endeavor to form as precise and definite 



PROOFS FROM DIVINE REVELATION". 



139 



ideas on this subject as the circumstances of our sulbunary 
station will permit. We will search the Oracles of Divine 
Revelatiou, and the discoveries of science, and endeavor 
to deduce from both the sublimest conceptions we can form 
of the glories of that " inheritance which is incorruptible, 
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, which is reserved in 
heaven for the faithful." 

In a word, if our minds are as deeply impressed with 
this subject as its importance demands, we shall experience 
feelings similar to those which affected the mind of Hye- 
ronymus when he contemplated the dissolution of the world, 
and the solemnities of the last judgment. — 44 Whether I 
eat or drink, or in whatever other action or employment I 
am engaged, that solemn voice always seems to sound in 
my ears, 4 Arise ye dead, and come to judgment !' — As often 
as I think of the day of judgment, my heart quakes, and 
my whole frame trembles. If I am to indulge in any of 
the pleasures of the present life, I am resolved to do it in 
such a way, that the solemn realities of the future judgment 
may never be banished from my recollection."* 



* Sive comedam, sive bibam, sive aliquid aliud faciam, semper vox ilia 
in auribus meus sonare videtur : Surgite Mortui, et venite ad judicium. 
Quotius diem judicii cogito, totus corde et corpore contremisco. Si qua 
enim praesentis vita* est laetitiae, ita agenda est, ut nunquam amaritudo 
futuri judicii recedat a memoria. 



140 



PART II. 



ON THE CONNECTION OF SCIENCE WITH A FUTURE STATE. 



A great outcry has frequently been made, by many of 
those who wish to be considered as pious persons, about 
the vanity of human science. Certain divines in their wri- 
tings, and various descriptions of preachers, in their pulpit 
declamations, not unfrequently attempt to embellish their 
discourses, and to magnify the truths of Scripture, by con- 
trasting them with what they are pleased to call 44 the per- 
ishing treasures of scientific knowledge." " The know- 
ledge we derive from the Scriptures," say they, " is able 
to make us wise unto salvation ; all other knowledge is 
but comparative folly. The knowledge of Christ and him 
crucified will endure forever; but all human knowledge 
is transitory, and will perish for ever when this world comes 
to an end. Men weary themselves with diving into human 
science, while all that results to them is vanity and vexa- 
tion of spirit. Men may become the greatest philosophers, 
and have their understandings replenished with every kind 
of human knowledge, and yet perish for ever. What have 
we to do with the planets and the stars, and whether they 
be peopled with inhabitants 1 Our business is to attend to 
the salvation of our souls." 

Now, although some of the above, and similar asser- 
tions, when properly modified and explained, may be ad- 
mitted as true, the greater part of them, along with hun- 
dreds of similar expressions, are either ambiguous or false. 
But, although they were all admitted as strictly true, what 
effect can the frequent reiteration of such comparisons 
and contrasts have on the mass of the people to whom 
they are addressed, who are already too much disinclin- 
ed to the pursuit of general knowledge — but to make 
them imagine, that it is useless, and in some cases dan- 
gerous, to prosecute any other kind of knowledge than 



INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 



141 



what is derived directly from the Scriptures 1 And what is 
the knowledge which the great majority of those who at- 
tend the public services of religion have acquired of the 
contents of the sacred oracles ? It is too often, I fear, ex- 
ceedingly vague, confused and superficial; owing, in a 
great measure, to the want of those habits of mental ex- 
ertion, which a moderate prosecution of useful science would 
have induced. 

Such declamations as those to which I have now ad- 
verted, obviously proceed from a very limited sphere of in- 
formation, and a contracted range of thought. It is ra- 
ther a melancholy reflection, that any persons, particularly 
preachers of the gospel, should endeavour to apologize for 
their own ignorance, by endeavoring to undervalue what 
they acknowledge they have never acquired, and therefore, 
cannot be supposed to understand and appreciate. For, 
although several well-informed and judicious ministers of 
religion, have been led, from the influence of custom, and 
from copying the expressions of others to use a phrase- 
ology which has a tendency to detract from the utility of 
scientific knowledge, yet it is generally the most ignorant, 
those whose reading and observation have been confined 
within the narrowest range, who are most forward in their 
bold and vague declamations on this topic. We never 
rind, in any part of the Sacred Records, such comparisons 
and contrasts as those to which I allude. The inspired 
writers never attempt to set the word of God in opposition 
to his works, nor attempt to deter men from the study of 
the wonders of his creation, on the ground that it is of less 
importance than the study of his word. On the contrary 1 , 
they take every proper opportunity of directing the atten- 
tion to the mechanism and order, the magnificence and gran- 
deur of the visible world ; and their devotional feelings are 
kindled into rapture by such contemplations. When the 
Psalmist had finished his survey of the different departments 
of nature, as described in the civ. Psalm, he broke out into the 
following devotional strains : 44 How manifold are thy works, 
O.Lord ! in wisdom hast thou made them all : the earth is 
full of thy riches, so is the great and wide sea. The glory* 

* That is, the display of the Divine perfections in the material worW, 
as the connexion of the passage plainly intimates. 
12* 



142 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



of the Lord shall endure for ever, the Lord shall rejoice* 
in all his works. I will sing unto the Lord as long as I 
live ; I will sing praises to my God while I have my being/' 
For the visible works of God display the same essential 
attributes of Deity, and of his superintending providence, 
as the revelations of his word ; and it is one great design of 
that word to direct men to a rational and devout contem- 
plation of these works in which his glory is so magnificently 
displayed. And, therefore, to attempt to magnify the word 
of God by degrading his works, or to set the one in opposi- 
tion to the other, is to attempt to set the Deity in opposi- 
tion to himself, and to prevent mankind from offering a 
certain portion of that tribute of adoration and thanksgiving 
which is due to his name. 

It is true, indeed, that the mere philosopher has frequently 
been disposed to contemplate the universe as if it were a 
self-acting and independent machine. He has sometimes 
walked through the magnificent scenes of creation, and 
investigated the laws which govern the motions of the ce- 
lestial orbs, and the agencies which produce the various 
phenomena of our sublunary system, without offering up 
that tribute of thanksgiving and praise which is due to the 
great First Cause, or feeling those emotions of adoration 
and reverence which such studies have a tendency to in- 
spire. But it is no less true, that_ihe mere theologian has, 
likewise, not unfrequently, walked through the field of re- 
velation, studied its doctrines, and facts and moral requisi- 
tions, written volumes in support of its heavenly origin, and 
defended its truths against the cavils of adversaries with- 
out feelings that supreme love to God and affection towards 
his neighbor which it is the great object of the Scriptures 
to produce, and displaying a disposition and conduct di- 
rectly repugnant to its holy precepts. An argument found- 
ed on the impiety of certain pretended philosophers, to dis- 
suade us from the study of the material world, would, 
therefore, be equally powerful to deter us from the study 
of divine revelation, when we consider that many who pro- 
fess to receive its doctrines, live in open defiance of its 
most sacred requisitions. In both cases, such examples 
merely show, that man is a frail, inconsistent being, and 
too frequently disposed to overlook his Creator, and to wan- 
der from the source of happiness. 



INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 



143 



In a work entitled, " The Christian Philosopher" I have 
endeavored to illustrate this subject at considerable length, 
and to show, that the investigation of the works of creation, 
under the guidance of true science, has a tendency to expand 
our conceptions of the power, wisdom, benevolence, ana su- 
perintending providence of God, — and that the various scien- 
ces and the inventions of art may be rendered subservient in 
promoting the objects of true religion, and diffusing its influ- 
ence among the nations. — At present, I shall confine my 
views, in the few following remarks, to the illustration of the 
following position — " That science has a relation to a future 
state." 

It is a very vague, and, in many points of view, a false as- 
sertion, which has so frequently been reiterated — that, what 
is generally termed human knowledge, or the sciences, have 
no connection with an immortal existence, and that they will 
be of no utility whatever when this world comes to an end. — 
Truth, of every description, is, from its very nature, eternal 
and unchangeable ; and, consequently, it cannot be supposed 
a preposterous opinion, that the established principles of se- 
veral of our sciences will be the basis of reasoning and of 
action in a future state as well as in the present. That a 
whole is greater than any of its parts ; that the three angles 
of a triangle are equal to two right angles ; that the sides of 
a plain triangle are to one another, as the sides of the angles 
opposite to them : these and many similar propositions are 
equally true in heaven as on earth, and may probably be a» 
useful truths there as in our present abode. 

OBJECT OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION, 

In order to avoid misconception, and a confusion of 
thought on this subject, it may not be improper, in the first 
place, to define and illustrate what is meant by the term 
Science. 

Science, in its most general acceptation, denotes know* 
ledge of every description ; in a more restricted sense, it 
denotes that species of knowledge which is acquired chiefly 
by the exercise of the human faculties ; and in a still more 
restricted sense, it denotes that systematic species of know- 



144 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

ledge which consists of rule and order, — such as geometry, 
arithmetic, algebra, natural philosophy, geography, astro- 
nomy, chemistry, mineralogy and botany. — In the observa- 
tions which follow, the term may be taken in any one of these 
senses ; but particularly in the last, which is its most com- 
mon and appropriate meaning. By means of scientific inves- 
tigation, the powers of the human mind have been wonder- 
fully strengthened and expanded, and our knowledge of the 
operations of the Creator extensively enlarged. Science 
has enabled us to transport ourselves from one continent to 
another, to steer our course through the pathless ocean, and 
to survey all the variety of scenery which the terraqueous 
globe displays ; it has taught us to mount upwards to the re- 
gion of the clouds, and to penetrate into the bowels of the 
earth, to explore the changes which the earth has undergone 
since the period of its creation. It has laid open to our 
view the nature and constitution of the atmosphere, the 
principles of which it is composed, and its agency in sup- 
porting fire and flame, and vegetable and animal life. On 
the principles which science has established, we have been 
enabled to ascertain the distances of many of the heavenly 
bodies, to compute their magnitudes, and to determine the 
periods of their revolutions ; and by means of the. instru- 
ments it has invented, we have been enabled to take a 
nearer survey of distant worlds — to contemplate new won- 
ders of creating power in regions of the sky which lie far 
beyond the utmost stretch of the unassisted eye, — and to 
explore those invisible regions, where myriads of living 
beings are concentrated within the compass of a visible 
point. — In consequence of such discoveries, we have been 
enabled to acquire more clear and ample conceptions of 
the amazing energies of omnipotence, of the inscrutable 
depths of infinite wisdom, of the overruling providence of 
the Almighty, of the benevolent care he exercises over all 
his creatures, and of the unlimited extent of those dominions 
over which he eternally presides. 

'The faculties by which man has been enabled to make 
the discoveries to which I have alluded, were implanted 
in his constitution by the hand of his Creator ; and the ob- 
jects on which these faculties are exercised, are the works 
of the creator, which, the more minutely they are investi- 



SCIENCE DEFINED AND ILLUSTRATED. 



140 



gated, the more strikingly do they display the glory of his 
character and perfections. Consequently, it must have 
been the intention of the creator that man should employ 
the powers he has given him in scientific researches : 
otherwise, he would neither have endowed him with such 
noble faculties, nor have opened to his view so large a 
portion of his empire. Scientific investigations, therefore, 
are to be considered as nothing less than inquiries into the 
plans and operations of the Eternal, in order to unfold the 
attributes of his nature, his providential procedure in the 
government of his creatures, and the laws by which he di- 
rects the movements of universal nature. It is true, in- 
deed, that every one who calls himself a philosopher, may 
not keep this end in view in the prosecution of scientific 
acquirements. He may perhaps be actuated merely by a 
principle of curiosity, by a love of worldly gain, or by a 
desire to acquire reputation among the learned by the dis- 
coveries he may bring to light, just in the same way as 
some theologians are actuated in prosecuting the study of 
the Christian system. But the discoveries which have 
been made by such persons, are, notwithstanding, real de- 
velopments of the plans of the deity, and open to a de- 
vout mind a more expansive view of the power, wisdom, 
and benevolence of Him who is " wonderful in council, and 
excellent in working." It is <our own fault if we do not 
derive useful instruction from the investigations and disco- 
veries of philosophy ; it is owing to our want of intelli- 
gence to discriminate between the experiments of men, 
and the operations of God, and to the want of that reve- 
rence, humility, and devotion, which ought to accompany 
us in all our studies and contemplations of nature. Sci- 
ence, therefore, from whatever motives it may be prosecut- 
ed, is, in effect, and in reality, an inquiry after God: it is 
the study of angels and other superior intelligences ; and w r e 
cannot suppose there is a holy being throughout the universe 
that is not employed, in one mode or another, in scientific 
research and investigation ; unless we can suppose that there 
are moral intelligences who are insensible to the displays 
of the Divine glory, and altogether indifferent, whether or 
not they make progress in the knowledge cf their Creator. 



146 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



OBJECTS ON WHICH THE FACULTIES OF CELESTIAL INTELLI- 
GENCES WILL BE EMPLOYED. 

Let us now consider the objects on which the faculties 
of celestial intelligences will be employed in the way of sci- 
entific investigation. 

The grand scene of universal nature — that august thea- 
tre on which the Almighty displays, to countless myriads, 
his glorious perfections — will remain substantially the same 
as it is at present, after all the changes in reference to our 
globe shall have taken place ; and the clear and expansive 
view of its economy, its movements, and its peculiar glories* 
which will then be laid open to their inspection, will exer- 
cise the faculties, and form a considerable portion of the fe- 
licity of renovated moral agents. 

That the general system of nature will remain materially 
the same, when the present fabric of our globe is dissolv- 
ed, may be argued, 1. From the immense number and mag- 
nitude of the bodies of which it is composed. In every di- 
rection to which we can turn our eyes, the universe appears 
to be replenished with countless orbs of light, diffusing 
their splendors from regions immeasurably distant. Nearly 
one hundred millions of these globes are visible through 
telescopes of the greatest magnifying power; and it is 
more than probable, that beyond the reach of the finest 
glasses that art has ever constructed, thousands of millions 
exist in the unexplored regions of immensity, which the 
eye of man, while he remains in this lower world, will ne- 
ver be able to descry. All these luminous globes, too, are 
bodies of immense magnitude ; compared with any one of 
which, the whole earth dwindles into an inconsiderable 
ball. It is probable that the smallest of them is at least 
oue hundred thousand times larger than the globe on which 
we live. — 2. All these bodies are immensely distant from 
the earth. Although we could wing our course with a 
swiftness equal to ten thousand miles a-day, it would re- 
quire more than five millions of years before we could 
reach the nearest star ; and the more distant of these orbs 
are placed in regions so immensely distant, that the imagi- 
nation is bewildered and overpowered when it attempts to 
grasp the imeasurable extent which intervenes between 



EXTENT OF THE GENERAL CONFLAGRATION. 147 

us and them. This circumstance proves, that these bodies 
are of an immense size and splendor, since they are visi- 
ble at such distances ; and consequently demonstrates, 
that each of them is destined, in its respective sphere, to 
accomplish some noble purpose, worthy of the plans of a 
Being of infinite wisdom and goodness. — 3. The whole of 
this vast assemblage of suns and worlds has no immediate 
connection with the present constitution and arrangement 
of our globe. ( There are no celestial bodies that have any 
immediate connection with the earth, or direct influence 
upon it, except the sun, the moon, and several of the pla- 
nets ; and therefore, those more distant orbs, to which I 
allude, cannot be supposed to be involved in the physical 
evils which the fall of man has introduced into our world ; 
or to have the least connection with any future change or 
catastrophe that may befal the terraqueous globe. Though 
this globe, and " all that it inherits," were dissolved ; yea, 
although the sun himself and his surrounding planets were 
set in a blaze, and blotted forever out of creation ; the in- 
numerable and vast bodies which replenish the distant re- 
gions of the universe, would still exist, and continue to illu- 
minate the voids of creation with undiminished splendor. 

EXTENT OF THE GENERAL CONFLAGRATION. 

From the considerations now stated, it is evident, that 
the changes which are predicted to take place at the gene- 
ral conflagration, will not extend beyond the environs of 
our globe, or at farthest, beyond the limits of the solar sys- 
tem. There is, indeed, no reason to conclude, that they will 
extend beyond the terraqueous globe itself and its surround- 
ing atmosphere ; for since all the revelations of Scripture 
have a peculiar reference to the inhabitants of this globe, 
the predicted changes which are to take place in its physi- 
cal constitution, at the close of the present economy of Pro- 
vidence, must be considered as limited to the same sphere* 
As the world was formerly destroyed by a deluge of waters, 
in consequence of the depravity of man, so its destruction 
by fire will take place, for the same reason, in order that it 
may be purified from all the effects of the curse which was? 
originally pronounced upon the ground for man's sake, and 
restored to its former order and beauty. But there is not 



148 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

the smallest reason to conclude, either from Scripture or 
the general constitution of the universe, that this destruc- 
tion will extend beyond that part of the frame of nature 
which was subjected to the curse, and is physically con* 
nected with the sin of man ; and consequently, will be en- 
tirely confined to certain changes which will be effected 
throughout the continents, islands, and oceans, and in the 
higher and lower regions of the atmosphere. 

This appears to be the sense in which the most judicious 
expositors of Scripture interpret those passages which have 
a particular reference to this event. Dr. Guyse, in his 
" Paraphrase on the New Testament," interprets 2 Peter 
iii. 7, 12. precisely in this sense : " When that final deci- 
sive day of the Lord Jesus shall come, — the aerial heavens, 
being all in a flame, shall be destroyed, and the constitu- 
ent principles of the atmosphere, together with the earth 
and all things in it, shall be melted, down by an intense 
dissolving heat, into a confused chaos, like that out of 
which they were originally formed." — And in a note on 
this paraphrase he remarks, "By the heavens is meant 
here the aerial heavens. For the heavens and the earth 
are here spoken of in opposition to those of the old world, 
which could mean nothing more than the earth and its for- 
mer atmosphere, the state of which underwent a great al- 
teration by the flood." — " By the heavens and the earth, in 
such passages as these," says the learned Dr. Mede, " is 
to be understood, that part of nature which was subjected 
to the curse, or that is inhabited by Christ's enemies, and 
includes in it the earth, water, and air, but not the heavenly 
bodies, which are not only at a vast distance from it, but 
it is little more than a point, if compared to them for mag- 
nitude." — Dr. Dwight, when adverting to this subject, ex- 
presses the same sentiment: " The phrase heavens and earth 
(says he) in Jewish phraseology denoted the universe. In 
the present case, however, (2 Peter iii. 10, 12, 13.) the 
words appear to be used with a meaning less extended, 
where it is declared, that that which is intended by both 
terms, shall be consumed, dissolved, and pass away. This 
astonishing event, we are taught, shall take place at the 
final judgment ; and we have no hint in the Scriptures, that 



EXTENT OF THE CONFLAGRATION. 



149 



the judgment will involve any other beings besides angels 
and men" 

From the preceding considerations, it is obvious, that 
when the inspired writers use such expressions as these,— 
" The stars shall fall from heaven," "the powers of heaven 
shall be shaken," and, " the heaven departed as a scroll," 
they are to be understood not in a literal, but in a figura- 
tive sense, as denoting changes, convulsions, and revolu- 
tions in the moral world. And when, in reference to the 
dissolution of our globe and its appendages, it is said, that- 
" the heavens shall pass away with a mighty noise," the 
aerial heaven, or the surrounding atmosphere is to be un- 
derstood. How this appendage to our world may be dis- 
solved, or pass away with a mighty noise, it is not difficult 
to conceive, now that we have become acquainted with 
the nature and energies of its constituent parts. One es- 
sential part of the atmosphere contains the principle of 
flame ; and if this principle were not counteracted by its 
connection with another ingredient, or were it let loose to 
exert its energies without control, instantly one immense 
flame would envelope the terraqueous globe, which would 
set on fire the foundations of the mountains, wrap the ocean 
in a blaze, and dissolve, not only coals, wood, and other 
combustibles, but the hardest substances in nature. It is 
more than probable, that when the last catastrophe of our 
globe arrives, the oxygen and nitrogen, or the two con- 
stituent principles of the atmosphere, will be separated by 
the interposition of Almighty power. And the moment 
this separation takes place, it is easy to conceive, that a 
tremendous concussion will ensue, and the most dreadful 
explosions will resound throughout the whole of the ex- 
panse which surrounds the globe, which will stun the as- 
sembled world, and shake the earth to its foundations. 
For, if, in chemical experiments conducted on a small scale, 
the separation of two gases, or their coming in contact 
with the principle of flame, is frequently accompanied 
with a loud and destructive explosion, — it is impossible to 
form an adequate idea of the loud and tremendous explo- 
sions which would ensue were the whole atmosphere at once 
dissolved, and its elementary principles separated from each 
other and left to exert their native energies. A sound as 
13 



150 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



if creation had burst asunder, and accompained the next 
moment with a universal blaze, extending over sea and 
land, would present a scene of sublimity and terror, which 
would more than realize all the striking descriptions given 
in Scripture of this solemn scene. 

J Again, when in reference to this tremendous event, it is 
said, that "the earth and the heaven fled away," (Rev. 
xx. 11.) we are not- to imagine, that the distant bodies of 
the universe shall be either annihilated, or removed from 
the spaces they form'erly occupied ; but that all sublunary 
nature shall be thrown into confusion and disorder, and 
that the celestial orbs, during this universal uproar of the 
elements, will be eclipsed from the view, and appear as if 
they had fled away. The appearance of the heavens 
whirling with a confused and rapid motion, at this period, 
would be produced, were the Almighty (as will probably 
be the case) suddenly to put a stop to the diurnal rotation 
of the earth, or to increase the rate of its motion ; in which 
case, the celestial luminaries would appear either to stop 
in their courses, or to be thrown into rapid and irregular 
agitations. And the appearance of the heavens in reality 
receding from the view, would be produced, were the earth 
to leave its present station among the planets, and to be 
impelled with a rapid motion towards the distant parts of 
the solar system, or beyond its boundaries ; in which case, 
the sun would appear to fly off with a rapid motion to a dis- 
tant part of space, till he had diminished to the size of a 
twinkling star, and the moon and the nearest planets 
would, in a short time, entirely disappear. — Whether these 
suppositions exactly correspond with the arrangements 
which Divine Wisdom has made in reference to the gene- 
ral conflagration, I do not take upon me positively to de- 
termine. But I have stated them in order to show, that all 
the descriptions contained in Scripture, of the dissolution 
of our globe, and of the circumstances connected with it, 
can be easily accounted for, and may be fully realized, 
without supposing any change to take place in the universe 
beyond the limits of the earth and its atmosphere. 

To suppose, as some have done, that the whole fabric 
of creation will be shattered to pieces, that the stars will 
literally fall from their orbs, and the material universe be 



PERPETUITY OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE. 151 

blotted out of existence, is a sentiment so absurd and ex- 
travagant, and so contrary to the general tenor of Scripture, 
and the character of God, that it is astonishing it should 
ever have been entertained by any man, calling himself a 
divine or a Christian preacher.* I have already had occa- 
sion to remark, that there is no example of annihilation, or 
an entire destruction of material substances, to be found in 
the universe, and that it is to the last degree improbable, that 
any one particle of matter which now exists will ever be com- 
pletely destroyed, however numerous the changes that may 
take place in the universe.! "We have no reason to believe, 
that even those changes to which our world is destined, at the 
general conflagration, will issue in its entire destruction. The 
materials of which the earth and its atmosphere are compos- 
ed will still continue to exist, after its present structure is de- 
ranged, and will, in all probability, be employed in the ar- 
rangement of a new system, purified from the physical evils 
which now exist, and which may continue to flourish as a 
monument of Divine power and wisdom, throughout an inde- 
finite lapse of ages. 

In accordance with these sentiments, we find the inspired 
writers asserting the stability and perpetuity of the mate- 
rial universe. In a passage formerly alluded to, the Psalm- 
ist, after having contemplated the scenes of the material 
creation, declares, in reference to these visible manifesta- 



* As a specimen of the vague and absurd declamations on this sub- 
ject, which have been published both from the pulpit* and the press, the 
following extract from a modern and elegantly printed volume of ser- 
mons mav suffice. — " The blast of the seventh trumpet thundering with 
terrific clangour through the sky, and echoing from world to wc:i«;l, 
shall fill the universe, and time shall be no more ! The eix trumpets 
have already sounded : when the seventh shall blow, a total change 
shall take place throughout the creation ; the vast globe which we now 
inhabit shall dissolve, and mingle withyonbearteous azure firmament, 
with sun, and moon, and all the immense luminaries flaming there, 
in one undistinguished ruin ; all shall vanish away like a fleeting vapor, 
a visionary phantom of the night, and x ot a single trace of them be found ! 
Even the last enemy, Death, shall be destroyed, and time itself shall be 
no more !" &c. &c. When such bombastic rant is thundered in the ears 
of Christian people, it is no wonder that their ideas on this subject be- 
come extremely incorrect, and even extravagantly absurd, 

■f See Sect. x. page 101. 



152 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

tions of the divine perfections, — " The glory of the Lord 
shall endure for ever, the Lord shall rejoice in all his works." 
And the Apostle Peter, when describing the dissolution of 
the elementary parts of our globe, intimates, at the same time, 
the continued existence of the visible fabric of nature. " We 
look," says he, u for new heavens and a new earth, where- 
in dwelleth righteousness." The same truth is inciden- 
tally declared in many other portions of Scripture. In the 
prophecies respecting the Messiah and the durations of his 
kingdom, it is declared, that " His name shall endure for 
ever, his name shall be continued as long as the sun. His 
seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the sun before 
me ;" which expressions evidently imply that the sun will 
not be blotted out of creation, but continue to hold a station 
in the universe as long as the Redeemer and his subjects ex- 
ist. It is also stated, in reference to the same illustrious 
personage, " His seed will I make to endure for ever, and 
his throne as the days of heaven ;" which intimates, that the 
heavens will endure as long as the government of Immanu- 
el. In reference to the stability and perpetuity of the celes- 
tial luminaries, it is declared, that " Jehovah hath prepared 
his throne in the heavens" And when the Psalmist calls 
upon all the beings in the universe to celebrate the praises 
of the Creator, he says, in reference to the orbs of heaven, 
" Praise ye him, sun and moon, praise him all ye stars of 
light — Let them praise the name of the Lord ; for he com- 
manded, and they were created. He hath also established 
them for ever and ever ; he hath made a decree which shall 
not pass ;"* which expressions evidently imply, that, what- 
ever changes may happen in particular systems, the great 
body of the celestial orbs, which constitute some of the grand- 
est scenes of the universe, will remain stable and permanent 
as the throne of ihe Eternal. — But, not to multiply quotations 
— the following declaration of Jehovah by the prophet Jer- 
emiah is quite decisive on this point. " Thus saith the Lord, 
who giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of 
the moon and of the stars for a light by night : The Lord of 



* See Psalm lxxii. 17, lxxxix. 36, &c. ciii. 19. cxlviii. 3 — 7. 



PERPETtlTY OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE. 153 

Hosts is his name. If these ordinances depart from before 
me, saith the Lord, then the seed of Israel also shall cease 
from, being a nation before me for ever,"* which words 
plainly imply, that if these luminaries continue in existence, 
the accomplishment of the divine promise is secured to all 
the spiritual seed of Israel ; but should they be blotted out 
of creation, or depart from before Jehovah, the happiness 
of the " ransomed of the Lord," and their relation to him 
as the source of their felicity, would be terminated for ever. 
And have not these luminaries continued in their stations, 
since the prediction was announced, during a period of more 
than two thousand years 1 And do they not still shine with 
undiminished lustre ? Yes, and they will still continue to 
display the glory of their Creator while countless ages are 
rolling on. Hence it is declared, with respect to the " saints 
of the Most High," " They that be teachers of wisdom 
shall shine as the brightness of the firmament and they that 
turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever" 
In short, when we consider the boundless extent of the 
starry firmament, the scenes of grandeur it displays, the 
new luminaries, which, in the course of ages, appear to be 
gradually augmenting its splendor, and the countless my- 
riads of exalted intelligences which doubtless people its 
expansive regions — when we consider that it constitutes the 
principal portion of the empire of the Eternal, the most 
astonishing scene of his operations, and the most striking 
display of his omnipotence and wisdom, — it would be one 
of the most extravagant notions that can possibly be en- 
tertained, and inconsistent with every rational and scriptu- 
ral idea we can form of the goodness and intelligence of 
the Deity, to suppose, that these vast dominions of his, in 
which his perfections shine with a splendor so ineffable, 
will ever be suffered to fall to pieces, or to sink into non- 
existence. With almost equal reason might we suppose, 
that the Creator himself would cease to exist, and infinite 
space be left as a boundless blank without matter and intel- 
ligence. 

If the consideration* now adduced be admitted to have 
any force, and if the position I have endeavored to esta- 



* Jeremiah xxxi. 35, 36. 
13* 



154 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



blish, cannot be overthrown, either on Scriptural or rational 
grounds — many of our sermons and poems which profess 
to give a description of the scenes of the " Last day" 
must be considered as containing a species of bombast 
which has a tendency to bewilder the mind, and to pro- 
duce distorted views of the perfections of the Creator, and 
of the wise arrangements he has established in the system 
of the universe. A celebrated Poet, when expatiating on 
this subject, in order to give effect to his descriptions, 
breaks out into the following extravagant exclamations, 
when alluding to the starry firmament : 

" How far from east tc west ? The lab'ring eye 
Can scarce the distant ar.ure bounds descry — 
So vast , this world's a grain ; yet myriads grace 
With golden pomp the throng'd ethereal space. 
How great, how firm, how sacred all appears t 
How worthy an immortal round of years ! 
Yet all must drop, as autumn's sickliest grain, 
And earth and firmament be sought in vain. 
Time shall be slain, all nature be destroyed, 
JVbr leave an atom in the mighty void. — - 
One universal ruin spreads abroad, 
Nothing is safe beneath the throne of God. ,r 

Again, 

" The flakes aspire, and make the heavens their prey, 

The sun, the moon, the stars, all melt away ; 

All, all is lost, no monument, no sign, 

Where once so proudly blaz'd the gay machine," &c. 

If such descriptions were to be literally realized, a resur- 
rection from the dead would be an absolute impossibility— 
the universe would be reduced to an immense blank — and 
the visible glories of the Creator, by which alone his per- 
fections are recognised by finite intelligences, would be 
eclipsed in the darkness of eternal night. Poetical seiaps 
of this description, are, however, frequently reiterated by 
flaming orators, in order to give effect to their turgid de- 
clamations, while they have no other tendency than to 
lead their hearers into a maze of error and extravagancy, 
to prevent them from thinking soberly and rationally on the 
scenes predicted in Scripture, and to excite the sneer of phi- 
losophical infidels. 



CHANGES IN THE SYSTEM OF NATURE. 155 

The only passage of Scripture which, at first view, 
seems to militate against the position I have endeavoured 
to establish, is that contained in Psalm cii. 25, 26. 44 Of 
old hast thou laid the foundation of the earth ; and the 
heavens are the work of thy hands : they shall perish, but 
thou shalt endure ; yea, all of them shall wax old like a 
garment ; as a vesture shalt thou change them, and they 
shall be changed : but thou art the same," &c. Some 
commentators, as Mr. Pierce and others, suppose, that by 
64 the earth and heavens," in this passage, are to be under- 
stood, governments, or civil and ecclesiastical states, as these 
words, in their figurative sense, sometimes denote. But 
this does not appear to be the sense in which they are here 
used. Taken in their literal sense, they may refer to the 
same objects and events alluded to by the Apostle Peter, 
in his Second Epistle, chap. hi. 7, JO. formerly explained ; 
namely, to the dissolution of the earth and the aerial hea- 
vens, at the close of time. But, supposing that the words 
were taken in their most extensive sense, as denoting the 
whole fabric of the material universe, it would not in the 
least invalidate the proposition I am now supporting. The 
main design of the passage is to assert the eternity and 
immutability of God, in opposition to the mutable nature of 
created beings. All material things are liable to change ; 
but change does not imply destruction or annihilation. When 
it is said, 44 the righteous perish and no man layeth it to 
heart ;" and 44 they that are far from God shall perish" 
it is not to be understood, that either the one or the other 
shall be blotted out of existence. So, when it is said that 
the heavens and the earth shall perish, a change or revolu- 
tion is implied, but not an entire destruction. It is farther 
said, 44 As a vesture they shall be folded up," &c. This ap- 
pears to be spoken in allusion to the custom which obtains 
in the Eastern nations, among the grandees, of frequently 
changing their garments as a mark of respect ; and seems 
to import, the ease and celerity with which the Divine Being 
can accomplish important changes in the universe. He 
can accomplish the revolutions of worlds and of systems 
with an ease similar to that of a prince changing his ap- 
parel, or laying aside his vestments. But his changing any 
particular system from its original state, implies only his 



156 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

opening £ new scene, and varying the course of his dis- 
pensations in relation to a certain order of his creatures* 
Nor does the passage under consideration lead us to con- 
clude, that the changes alluded to shall all take place 
throughout the whole universe at the same period ; but they 
may be considered as happening at different periods through- 
out the lapse of infinite duration, according to the designs 
which his wisdom has determined to accomplish. 

That all material objects are subject to decomposition 
and changes, we have abundance of evidence in every de- 
partment of nature. With respect to the earth on which 
we tread, we perceive the soil in the higher grounds gra- 
dually washed down by the action of winds and rains, and 
carried by the rivers to the bed of the ocean. Banks are 
accumulating at the mouths of rivers, and reefs in the 
midst of the seas, which are the terror of mariners and 
obstructions to navigation. In every pit and quarry, and 
on the face of every crag and broken precipice, we per- 
ceive the marks of disorder, and the effects of former 
changes and convulsions of nature ; while around the bases 
of volcanic mountains, we behold cities buried under a 
mass of solid lava, orchards and vineyards laid waste, and 
fertile fields transformed into a scene of barrenness and 
desolation. Observation likewise demonstrates, that even 
the luminaries of heaven are not exempted from revolu- 
tions and changes. The law of gravitation, which extends 
its influence through all the celestial orbs, has a tendency, 
in the course of ages, to draw together all the spacious 
globes in the universe, and to condense them into one solid 
mass ; and, were it not for the counteracting and sustain- 
ing hand of God, this effect, at some distant period in du- 
ration, would inevitably take place, and creation be reduc- 
ed to one vast and frightful ruin. Many of the stars are 
ascertained to be subjected to periodical changes, varying 
their lustre, and appearing and disappearing at certain in- 
tervals ; while others, which formerly shone with superior 
brilliancy, have gradually disappeared, and their place in 
the heavens is no longer to be found. Other stars, un- 
known to the ancients and to preceding observers, have 
made their appearance in modern times ; and various ne- 
bulous spots, in the distant regions of space, appear to b& 



PERMANENCY OF THE UNIVERSE. 



157 



increasing both in lustre and extent. These, and many 
other similar facts, indicate changes and revolutions as 
great, and even much greater than those which are pre- 
dicted to befal the earth when its atmosphere shall be dis- 
solved, its " elements melt with fervent heat," and a new 
world arise out of its rains. It is probable, that, in the 
lapse of infinite duration, all the systems which now exist, 
some at one period and some at another, w r ill undergo 
changes and transformations which will astonish the intel- 
ligent creation, and open new and sublimer scenes of Di- 
vine operation to an admiring universe. But such changes 
will be altogether different from annmilation or utter des- 
truction — although different from the ideas embodied in 
the language of poets, when they tell us that " not one 
atom shall be left in the mighty void," and that 44 earth and 
firmament will be sought in vain," Those stars which ap- 
peared, the one in 1572, and the other in 1604, which shone 
with a brightness superior to Venus, and afterwards disap- 
peared, we have no reason to believe, are blotted out of cre- 
ation. They may either have been changed, from naming 
suns, to opaque globes like the planets, and may still be ex- 
isting in the same region of space ; or they may have been 
carried forward with a rapid motion, to a region of the uni- 
verse altogether beyond the utmost limits of our vision, or 
some other transformation, beyond the reach of human con- 
ception, may have been effected. For the annihilation of 
matter appears to form no part of the plan of the Creator's 
arrangements ; at least, we have no proof of it, in any one 
instance, and the very idea of it seems to imply an inconsis- 
tency, which is repugnant to what we already know of the 
Divine character and operations. 

Such changes, then, so far from diminishing the visible 
glory of the universe, will present to the view of the intel- 
ligent creation a greater variety of sublime scenery than if 
all things 44 continued as they were from the beginning of 
the creation," and will exhibit the attributes of the Al- 
mighty in all their varied aspects and diversified modes of 
operation. \Yhile they demonstrate the mutable nature of 
created beings, and the immutability of the Creator, they 
will enliven the scenes of the universe, and excite the ad- 



158 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



miration and praises of countless multitudes of enraptured 
intelligences. 

From the considerations now stated, it will follow, that 
the various relations which now subsist among the great 
bodies which compose the universe, will not be materially 
altered by any changes or revolutions which may take 
place in our terrestrial sphere : nor will the general aspect 
of creation be sensibly altered by any changes that may 
occasionally happen among the celestial luminaries. 
Whatever may be the nature of such changes, or howev- 
er important they may be to the inhabitants of the systems 
in which they happen, they bear no sensible proportion to 
the whole fabric of the universe. Though stars have, at 
different periods, disappeared from the visible concave of 
the firmament, and have, doubtless, undergone amazing rev- 
olutions, yet the general appearance of the heavens in all 
ages has been nearly the same, and will probably continue 
so for an indefinite lapse of ages yet to come. Although oux 
earth were just now transported to a point of space a hun- 
dred thousand millions of miles beyond the sphere we pre- 
sently occupy, the general aspect and the relative positions 
of the starry orbs, and the figures of the different constel- 
lations, would appear, on the whole, the same as they now 
do when we lift our eyes to the nocturnal sky, The con- 
stellations of Orion and Charles's Wain,, for example, would 
present the same shape, the same number of stars, and the 
same relation to neighboring constellations, when viewed 
from a region 1,000,000,000,000,000* of miles distant from 
the earth, as they now do from the sphere in which we are 
placed. f— Extension, magnitude, relative position, attrac- 



* That is, a thousand billions ; a billion being equal to ten hundred 
thousand millions. 

f This will appear quite evident to any one who considers the im- 
mense distance of the stars from the earth and from one another. We 
know, by experience, that a change of place equal to 190 millions of 
miles, or the diameter of the earth's annual orbit, produces no sensible 
difference in the appearance of the starry heavens, and it is certain that 
if this distance were multiplied by ten hundred thousand, the case would 
be nearly the same. The nearest star is, at least, 20 billions of miles 
distant, and remoter stars several thousands of billions 5 and therefore, 



GENERAL RELATIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. 159 

tion, gravitation, central forces, rectilineal and circular 
motions and other properties and relations of matter, will 
still subsist in the universe, after we are transported to an- 
other state and to a different region ; — and, consequently, 
the sciences founded on the various combinations of these 
properties and of the laws which govern them, will be cul- 
tivated by intelligent beings, and carried forward to that 
measure of perfection, which they cannot attain in the pre- 
sent state ; unless we suppose, what is evidently absurd 
and contrary to Scripture, that our knowledge wiM be more 
limited in the future, than in the present world. 

For example, the laws which direct the motions of fall- 
ing bodies, the appearances produced by bodies in the hea- 
vens moving with different degrees of velocity, the apparent 
motions of the sun and of the starry heavens, and the ge- 
neral principles of geography and astronomy, on the planet 
Jupiter, or any other similar globe, with the exception of a 
few local modifications, are materially the same as on the 
surface of the earth ; — which is evident from the considera- 
tion of his spheroidal figure, his diurnal and annual mo- 
tions, and from the consideration that gravitation is regula- 
ted by the same general laws on that body, and on similar 
globes, as on the surface of the earth or the moon. — The 
laws of vision, and the nature and properties of light and 
colors, are essentially the same throughout all that portion 
of the universe which lies within the sphere of our obser- 
vation ; and we have no reason to believe, that the general 
laws of the universe will be unhinged for the sake of man, 
or on account of any changes that happen in his present 
abode, or in reference to his future destination. For, to 
use the words of a late eminent Scottish philosopher, " The 
light by which the fixed stars are seen, is the same with that 
by which we behold the sun and his attending planets. It 
moves with the same velocity, as we observe by comparing 
the aberrations of the fixed stars with the eclipses of Jupi- 
ter's satellites. It is refracted and reflected by the same 



the relative positions of bodies so widely dispersed from each other, 
would not be sensibly altered by a change of place equal in extent to 
thousand billions of miles. 



160 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

laws. It consists of the same colors. No opinion, there- 
fore, can be formed of the solar light, which must not also 
be adopted with respect to the light of the fixed stars. The 
medium of vision must be acted on in the same manner by 
both, whether we suppose it the undulations of an ether, or 
the emission of matter from the luminous body." — From 
these facts we may conclude, that the general and funda- 
mental principles of the science of Optics are recognised 
and acted upon in the remotest regions which the telescope 
has explored, and form a portion of that knowledge which 
is possessed by the intelligences which occupy those dis- 
tant provinces of the Creator's empire — always, however, 
making proper allowances for those local varieties and 
modifications, which must produce an infinite diversity 
of scenery throughout the universe, although the same ge- 
neral laws operate throughout the whole. 

What has been now stated in reference to light, gravita- 
tion, and other affections of matter, might be extended to 
various other properties, and to the sciences which have 
been founded upon them ; such as, the pressure and mo- 
tions of fluids, the properties of gaseous bodies, the pheno- 
mena of electricity and magnetism, and all those affinities, 
decompositions and changes, which are the objects of 
chemical research. For, in a material fabric, in whatever 
portion of space it may be placed, there must, from the 
very nature of things, be a diversity of objects for the in- 
vestigation of the naturalist, the chemist, and the philoso- 
pher, in which the wisdom and goodness of the Deity will 
always be displayed. Every system of matter, wherever 
existing in infinite space, has a determinate size and figure ; 
it is composed of an infinite number of atoms, variously 
modified and arranged ; it has certain diversities of surface 
and internal arrangement ; it is susceptible of certain mo- 
tions ; it stands in certain relations to surrounding bodies, 
and it is destined to accomplish some wise designs corres- 
ponding to the eternal plan of the infinite Creator. There 
is no portion of organized matter now existing, or which 
may hereafter exist, but which must be considered in these 
and similar points of view. Now, the object of every ra- 
tional intelligence, whether designated by the appellations 
of philosopher, astronomer or chemist, when contempla- 



ARITHMETIC. 



161 



ting any material system, is, or ought to be, to trace the 
various properties and arrangements which exist in that 
system, in order to perceive the intelligence, wisdom and 
benevolence that appear in its construction, and thus to 
acquire a more correct and comprehensive view of the 
plans and perfections of his Creator. But such contempla- 
tions necessarily suppose, the cultivation of those sciences 
which will enable him to make such investigations with 
spirit and effect, without which he would be unable to trace 
either the qualities and relations of material objects, or to 
perceive the admirable designs of the all-wise Creator in 
the works which his Almighty power has produced. 



SCIENCES WHICH WILL BE CULTIVATED IN A FUTURE STATE. 

In order to illustrate this subject a little farther, I shall 
offer a few brief remarks on some of those sciences which 
will be recognised and prosecuted in a future world. 

ARITHMETIC 

Arithmetic, or the knowledge of numbers and their va- 
rious powers and combinations, is a science which must be 
understood in a greater or less degree by all intelligent 
beings wherever existing ; without some knowledge of 
which, no extensive progress could be made in the study 
of the works of God, and in forming just conceptions of 
the immense number and variety of beings which exist 
within the limits of his empire. By the application of the 
science of numbers the bulk of the earth has been ascer- 
tained ; the distances and magnitudes of many of the hea- 
venly bodies have been computed ; the proportion which 
one part of the universe bears to another has been deter- 
mined ; the inconceivable minuteness of the particles of 
effluvia, of animalculae, and of the atoms of light, has been 
brought within the limits of our contemplation ; and we 
have been enabled to form some faint conceptions of the 
amazing velocities with which the celestial orbs are carried 
forward in their courses. The universe presents to our 
view an assemblage of objects, relations, and movements 
14 



162 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



calculated to draw forth into exercise all the knowledge of 
numbers we can possibly acquire. We are presented with 
magnitudes so stupendous, and with spaces and distances 
so vast, that the mind is obliged to summon up all its powers 
of calculation, and all its knowledge of proportions, pro- 
gressions and equations, and to add one known magnitude 
to another, in a long mental process, before it can approxi- 
mate to any thing like a well-defined idea of such sublime 
and expansive objects ; and, after all its mental efforts, 
computations and comparisons, it is frequently under the 
necessity of resting satisfied with ideas which are vague, 
inaccurate, and obscure. With regard to the multiplicity 
and variety of the objects which creation contains, our pre- 
sent knowledge of the powers of numbers is altogether in- 
adequate to convey to the mind any thing approaching to a 
distinct and comprehensive conception. The number of 
systems in the heavens which lie within the range of our 
telescopes, is reckoned to be at least a hundred millions 
(100,000,000). In the regions of infinite space, beyond 
the boundaries of all these, it is not improbable, that ten 
thousand times ten thousand millions of others systems are 
running their ample rounds. With each of these systems, 
it is probable that at least a hundred worlds are connect- 
ed.* Every one of these worlds and systems, we have 
reason to believe, differs from another, in its size, splendor 
and internal arrangements, in the peculiar beauties and 
sublimities with which it is adorned, and in the organiza- 
tion and capacities of the beings with which it is furnished. 
The immense multitude of rational beings and other exis- 
tences with which creation is replenished, is an idea which 
completely overpowers the human faculties, and is beyond 
the power of our arithmetical notation to express. Even 
the multiplicity of objects in one world or system, is beyond 
our distinct conception. How very feeble and imperfect 
conceptions have we attained of the immensity of radia- 
tions of light incessantly emitted from the sun and falling 
upon our globe, and of the innumerable crossings and re- 



* With the solar system to which we belong, there are connected 
more than a hundred globes of different sizes, if we take into account 
the planets both primary and secondary, and likewise the comets. 



ARITHMETIC* 



163 



crossings of these rays from every object around, in order 
to produce vision to every beholder ! of the incalculable 
myriads of invisible animalculae which swim in the waters 
and fly in the air, and pervade every department of nature ; 
of the particles of vapor which float in the atmosphere, 
and of the drops of water contained in the caverns of the 
ocean ! of the many millions of individuals belonging to 
every species of vegetables, of which 50,000 different spe- 
cies have already been discovered, and of the number of 
trees, shrubs, flowers and plants of every description which 
have flourished since the creation ! of the countless myriads 
of the lower animals, and of the human species, which 
have been brought into existence since the commencement 
of time, and of those which are yet to appear in regular 
succession till time shall be no more ! of the immense va- 
riety of movements, adjustments and adaptations connected 
with the structure of an animal body, of which fourteen 
thousand may be reckoned as belonging to the system of 
bones and muscles comprised in the human frame, besides 
a distinct variety of as numerous adaptations in each of 
the 60,000 different species of animals which are already 
known to exist ! of the countless globules contained in the 
eyes of the numerous tribes of beetles, flies, butterflies and 
other insects, of which 27,000 have been counted in a single 
eye ! Arid, if the multiplicity of objects in one world over- 
whelms our powers of conception and computation, how 
much more the number and variety of beings and opera- 
tions connected with the economy of millions of worlds ! 
No Unite intelligence, without a profound knowledge of 
numbers in all their various combinations, can form even a 
rude conception of the diversified scenes of the universe ; 
and yet, without some faint conception at least, of such 
objects, the perfections of the Creator and the glories of 
his kingdom cannot be appreciated. 

It is evident, therefore, that superior intelligences, such 
as angels, and redeemed men in a future state, must have 
their attention directed to the science of numbers, unless 
we suppose, what is contrary to Scripture, that their know= 
ledge and capacities of intellect will be more limited than 
ours are in the present state. They may not stand in need 
of the aids of any thing similar to slates, pencils or 



164 f HE PHILOSOPHY OF A FfcTURE STATfi* 



numerical characters to direct them in their compufa> 
tions, or to give permanency to the results of their arith* 
metical processes. The various steps of their calculations 
may be carried forward with inconceivable rapidity, by a 
mental process which will lead to unerring certainty ; but 
the same general principles on which we proceed in our 
notations and calculations, must, from the nature of things, 
be recognised in all their numerical processes and sublime 
investigations. 

The Scriptures occasionally give us some intimations of 
objects and scenes calculated to exercise the numerical 
powers of the heavenly inhabitants. When Daniel beheld 
the vision of the " Ancient of Days" sitting on his throne, 
a numerous retinue of glorious beings appeared in his 
train to augment the grandeur of the scene. " Thousand 
thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times 
ten thousand stood before him." We are told in the six- 
ty-eighth Psalm, that " the chariots of God are twenty 
thousand, even many thousands of angels and in the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, we read of 4t an innumerable com- 
pany of angels." The apostle John, when narrating his 
visions, of the celestial world, tells us, that he 44 beheld 
and heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, 
and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thou- 
sand, and thousands of thousands." And again, 44 After 
this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude which no man 
could number, of all nations and kindreds, and people, and 
tongues — and all the angels stood round about the throne, 
and fell on their faces and worshipped God." These ex- 
pressions are the strongest which the inspired writers make 
use of in order to express a countless multitude of objects ; 
and they lead us to conclude, that, in the heavenly world, 
vast assemblages of intelligent beings will be occasionally 
presented to the view ; and consequently, a countless va- 
riety of scenes, objects and circumstances connected with 
their persons, stations and employments. And, therefore, 
if celestial beings were not familiarized with numerical 
calculations and proportions, such scenes, instead of being 
contemplated with intelligence and rational admiration, 
would confound the intellect, and produce an effect similar 



ARITHMETIC. 



165 



to that which is felt by a savage when he beholds, for the 
fast time, some of the splendid scenes of civilized life. 

Ir is owing, in a great measure, to ignorance of the 
powers of numbers, and the mode of applying them, that 
we rind it impossible to convey any distinct ideas of the ve- 
locities, distances, and magnitudes of the heavenly bodies 
to the illiterate ranks of mankind. We are told by travel- 
lers, that there are some untutored tribes whose knowledge 
of numbers is so limited, that they cannot count beyond a 
hundred, and that there are others whose notation is limited 
to twenty i or the number of fingers and toes on their hands 
and feet. While such ignorance of numbers exists, it is 
quite evident, that such persons are entirely unqualified for 
surveying, with an eye of intelligence, the grand and diver- 
sified operations of the Creator, and for appreciating their 
number and magnificence. Even the most cultivated minds, 
from an imperfect knowledge of this subject, find it difficult 
to form distinct conceptions of the plans of the Creator? and 
of the various relations which subsist in the universe. Af- 
ter familiarizing our minds to the classification and arrange- 
ment of numbers, we can form a tolerable notion of a thou- 
sand* or even of a hundred thousand ; but it is questionable, 
whether we have any distinct and well-defined idea of a 
million, or ten hundred thousand. And if our conceptions 
of such a number be imperfect, how exceedingly vague 
must be our ideas of a thousand millions of billions, trillions, 
and quartillwns, when used to express the number or dis- 
tances of the heavenly bodies I — It is evident, then, that be- 
ings of a superior order, or in a higher state of existence, 
must have a more profound and comprehensive knowledge 
of numbers than man : in consequence of which they are 
enabled to survey the universe with more intelligence, and 
to form more distinct and ample conceptions of the design? 
and operations of infinite wisdom and omnipotence. 



• Mathematics, including geometry, trigonometry, come 
sections, and other branches, is another department of sci- 
ence which will be recognised by superior beings in a fu- 



MATHEMATICS. 



14* 



166 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE ^TAIFeV 



ture state. It is the science of Quantity^ and treats of 
magnitude, or local extension, as lines, surfaces, solids, 
&c. The demonstrated truths of this science are eternal and 
unchangeable, and are applicable to the circumstances of 
all worlds, wherever they may exist, and in eVery period of 
duration, so long as the material fabric of the universe re- 
mains. Guided by the truths which this science unfolds 
and demonstrates, we have been enabled to determine the 
figure and dimensions of the earth, to direct our course 
from one continent to another across the pathless deep, to 
ascertain the distance and magnitude of the sun and planets, 
and the laws which the Aimigbty has ordained for preserv- 
ing their order and directing them in their movements ; 
and have been led to form more correct ideas of the im- 
mense distances and the vast extent of the starry heavens. 
It was owing to his profound knowledge of the truths of 
this science that the illustrious Sir Isaac Newton determined 
the properties and the composition of light, the causes of 
the alternate movements of the ocean, and the mechanism 
of the planetary system ; and expanded our views of the 
grandeur of the universe and the perfections of its Almighty 
Contriver. 

Some of the truths of this science may appear, to a su- 
perficial thinker, as extremely trivial, and almost unworthy 
of regard. The properties of a triangle, such as, " that 
the square of the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle, is 
equal to the squares of the other two sides" — u that the 
three angles of a triangle are equal to two right angles"— 
and, " that the sides of a plane triangle are to one another 
as the sides of the angles opposite to* them"—- may appear 
to some minds as more curious than useful, and scarcely 
deserving the least attention. Yet these truths, when ap- 
plied to the relations of the universe, and traced to all their 
legitimate consequences, have led to the most important 
and sublime results. On the ground of such truths we 
have ascertained, that the moon is 240,000 miles distant 
from the earth, that the sun is thirteen hundred thousand 
times larger than our globe, that the planet Herschel is re- 
moved to the distance of eighteen hundred millions of miles„ 
and that the nearest star is at least two hundred thousand 
times farther from us than the sun. When the length of 



MATHEMATICS, 



267 



any one side of a triangle is known, however large that tri- 
angle may be, and the quantity of its angles determined, 
the length of the other sides can easily be found : we know 
the extent of the earth's diameter ; we can ascertain under 
what angle that diameter appears at the moon, and from 
these data we can, by an easy calculation, determine the 
length of any of the other two sides of this triangle, which 
gives the distance of the moon. 

We have every reason to conclude, that angels and other 
superior intelligences proceed on the same general princi- 
ples in estimating the distances and magnitudes of the gfceat 
bodies of the universe. They may not, indeed, require to 
resort to the same tedious calculations, nor to the same in- 
struments and geometrical schemes which we are obliged 
to use. Without such aids, they may arrive at the proper 
results with unerring precision, and their computations may 
be performed almost in the twinkling of an eye ; and while 
we are obliged to confine our calculations to lines and tri- 
angles of only a few thousands or millions of miles in ex- 
tent, they may be enabled to form triangles of inconceivable 
extent, on base lines, of several thousands of trillions of 
miles in length. We are informed, in the book of Daniel, 
that " the angel Gabriel, being commanded to fly swiftly 
from the celestial regions, reached the prophet about the 
time of the evening sacrifice." This fact implies, not only 
that angelic beings are endued with powers of rapid mo- 
tion, but that they are intimately acquainted with the direc- 
tions, distances, and positions of the bodies which compose 
the material universe. This heavenly messenger, having 
been previously stationed far beyond the limits of our plane- 
tar}- system, had to shape his course in that direction, to 
discriminate the orbit of the earth from the orbits of the 
other planets, and the particular part of its orbit in which 
it was then moving , and having arrived at the confines of 
our atmosphere, he required to discriminate the particular 
region in which Daniel resided, and to direct his flight to 
the house in which he was offering up his devotions. — 
Now, since angels are neither omniscient nor omnipresent, 
as they are limited beings, possessed of rational faculties, 
and as it is probable are invested with bodies, or fine ma- 



168 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



terial vehicles,* — they must be guided in such excursions 
by their reasoning powers, and the faculty of rapid motion 
with which they are endued. Such excursions imply the 
recognition of certain mathematical principles, and I have 
already had occasion to notice, that these principles are ap- 
plicable throughout every part of the universe, and must be 
recognised, more or less, by all intelligent beings. 

The Creator himself has laid the foundation of the ma- 
thematical sciences. His work consists of globes and 
spheroids of all different dimensions, and of immense con- 
centric rings revolving with a rapid motion. These globes 
are carried round different centres, some of them in cir- 
cles, some in ellipses, and others in long eccentric curves. 
Being impelled in their courses by different degrees of 
velocity, their real motions cannot be traced, nor the beau- 
tiful simplicity and harmony of the different systems made 
apparent, without the application of mathematical investi- 
gations. To an observer untutored in this science, many 
of the celestial motions would appear to display inextrica- 
ble confusion, and lead him to conclude, that the Framer 
of the universe was deficient in wisdom and intelligent de- 
sign. — The principles of mathematics are also exhibited in 
the numerous and diversified figures into which diamonds, 
crystals, salts, and other bodies, are formed ; in the hexa- 
gonal cells of bees, wasps and hornets, in the polygons and 
parallel lines which enter into the construction of a spider's 
web, and in many other objects in nature. — Now, since 
God has exhibited the elements of this science before us in 
his works ; since he has endued us with rational faculties 
to appreciate and apply these elements to useful investiga- 
tions ; and since his wisdom and intelligence, and the 
beauty and order of his works, cannot be fully understood 
without such investigations, — it is evident, that he must 
have intended, that men should be occasionally exercised 
in such studies ; in order to perceive the depths of his wis-* 
dom, and the admirable simplicity and harmony of his 
diversified operations. And as the applications of this 
science are extremely limited in the present world, its more 



* The Author will afterwards have an opportunity of illustrating 
this position, in Part III. of tins work. 



ASTRONOMY. 



169 



extensive applications, like those of many other branches 
of knowledge, must be considered as reserved for the life 
to come. — To suppose, therefore, that such studies will be 
abandoned, and such knowledge obliterated in a future state, 
would be to suppose, that the works of God will not be con- 
templated in that state, and that redeemed men in the hea- 
venly world will lose a part of their rational faculties, and 
remain inferior in their acquirements to the inhabitants of 
the earth, even in their present imperfect and degraded con- 
dition. 

ASTRONOMY. 

Astronomy is another science which will occupy the 
attention of pure intelligences in the future world. The 
object of tliis science is, to determine the distances and 
magnitudes of the heavenly bodies, the form of the orbits 
they describe, the laws by which their motions are directed, 
and the nature and destination of the various luminous and 
opaque globes of which the universe appears to be com- 
posed. It is the most noble and sublime of all the sciences, 
and presents to our view the most astonishing and magnifi- 
cent objects, — whether we consider their immense magni- 
tude, the splendor of their appearance, the vast spaces 
which surround them, the magnificent apparatus with 
which some of the m are encompassed, the rapidity of 
their motions, or the display they afford of the omnipotent 
energy and the intelligence of the Creator. In conse- 
quence of the cultivation of this science, our views of the 
extent of creation, and of the sublime scenery it unfolds, 
are expanded far beyond what former ages could have 
conceived. From the discoveries of astronomy it appears, 
that our earth is but as a point in the immensity of the 
universe — that there are worlds a thousand times larger, 
enlightened by the same sun which " rules our day" — that 
the sun himself is an immense luminous world, whose cir- 
cumference would inclose more than twelve hundred thou- 
sand globes as large as ours — that the earth and its 
inhabitants are carried forward through the regions of 
space, at the rate of a thousand miles every minute — that 
motions exist in the great bodies of the universe, the force 



1?0 THfi PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE StfATtf, 



and rapidity of which astonish and overpower the imagina- 
tion — and that beyond the sphere of the sun and planets, 
creation is replenished with millions of luminous globes, 
scattered over immense regions to which the human mind 
can assign no boundaries. 

These objects present an immense field for the contem- 
plation of every class of moral intelligences, and a bright 
mirror in which they will behold the reflection of the Divine 
attributes. Of this vast universe, how small a portion has 
yet been unveiled to our view ! With respect to the bodies 
which compose our planetary system, we know only a few 
general facts and relations. In regard to the fixed stars, we 
have acquired little more than a few rude conceptions of 
their immense distance and magnitudes. In relation to the 
eomets, we only know that they move in long eccentric orbits, 
that they are impelled in their courses with immense veloci- 
ty, and appear and disappear in uncertain periods of time. 
Of the numerous systems into which the stars are arranged, 
of the motions peculiar to each system, of the relations which 
these motions have to the whole universe as one vast ma- 
chine, of the nature and arrangement of the numerous nebu- 
las which are scattered throughout the distant regions of 
space ; of the worlds which are connected with the starry 
orbs ; of the various orders of being which people them ; of 
the changes and revolutions which are taking place in diffe- 
rent parts of the universe, of the new creations which are 
starting into existence, of the number of opaque globes which 
may exist in every region of space, of the distance to which 
the material world extends, and of the various dispensations 
of the Almighty towards the diversified orders of intelligen- 
ces which people his vast empire — we remain in almost pro- 
found ignorance, and must continue in this ignorance, so 
long as we are chained down to this obscure corner of crea- 
tion. — There will, therefore, be ample scope in the future 
world for further researches into this subject, and for enlarg- 
ing our knowledge of those glorious scenes which are at pre- 
sent so far removed beyond the limits of natural vision, and 
the sphere of human investigation. 

The heavens constitute the principal part of the divine 
empire — compared with which our earth is but as an atom,, 



ASTRONOMY. 



171 



and M all nations are as nothing, and are accounted to Je- 
hovah as less than nothing and vanity." Yast as this 
world may appear to the frail beings that inhabit it, it pro- 
bably ranks among the smallest globes in the universe ; 
but although it were twenty thousand times more spacious 
than it is, it would be only as a grain of sand when com* 
pared with the immensity of creation, and all the events 
that have passed over its inhabitants as only a few of those 
ephemeral transactions which crowd the annals of eternity. 
It is throughout the boundless regions of the firmament 
that God is chiefly seen, and his glory contemplated by 
unnumbered intelligences. It is there that the moral gran- 
deur of his dispensations, and the magnificence of his 
works are displayed in all their variety and lustre to count- 
less orders of his rational offspring, over which he will 
continue eternally to preside. Hence the numerous allu- 
sions to " the heavens," by the inspired writers, when the 
majesty of God and the glory of his dominions are intended 
to be illustrated. " All the gods of the nations are idols ; 
but Jehovah made the heavens" 44 The Lord hath prepared 
his throne in the heavens, and his kingdom ruleth over all." 
44 By his Spirit he hath garnished the heavens." " The 
heavens declare the glory of Jehovah." 44 When I consider 
thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and 
the stars, which thou hast ordained — what is man, that 
thou art mindful of him ? or the son of man, that thou 
visitest him V 44 The heavens, even the heaven of hea- 
vens, cannot contain thee." 44 By the word of Jehovah 
were the heavens made, and all the host of them by the 
spirit of his mouth." 44 The heavens shall declare his 
righteousness." 44 Our God is in the heavens, he hath 
done whatsoever he hath pleased." 44 The heavens shall 
declare thy v;onders, O Lord F 44 1 lift up mine eyes to 
thee, 0 thou that dwellest in the heavens" 44 Thus saith 
God the Lord, he that created the heavens and stretched 
them out." 44 The heavens for height are unsearchable." 
44 As the heaven is high above the earth, so great is his 
mercy towards them that fear him." He is 44 the God of 
heaven, — he rideth on the heaven of heavens which he 
founded of old ; heaven is his throne, and the earth his 
footstool." — When the folly of idolaters is exposed, when 



172 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

the coming of Messiah is announced, and when motives 
are presented to invigorate the faith and hope of the saints, 
Jehovah is represented as that omnipotent Being who 
" meteth out the heavens with a span, who spreadeth them 
out as a curtain, and bringeth forth their hosts by the 
greatness of his might." " Thus saith God the Lord, he 
that created the heavens and stretched them out — I will 
give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the 
Gentiles."* " Thus saith the Lord that created the hea- 
vens — I said not to the seed of Jacob, seek ye me in vain," 
&c.f— These, and hundreds of similar passages, evidently 
imply, that we ought to contemplate the attributes of God 
chiefly in relation to the display which is given of them in 
the firmament of his power — that the heavens are by far 
the most extensive portion of his dominions — and that the 
power and intelligence displayed in the formation and 
arrangement of the hosts of heaven, lay a sure foundation 
for the hope and joy, and the future prospects of the people 
of God. 

In order to form just conceptions of the beauty and gran- 
deur of the heavens, and of the intelligence of Him who 
arranged their numerous hosts, some of the fundamental 
facts and principles of astronomy require to be understood 
and recognised. The order of the bodies which compose 
the solar system, or other systems which exist in the uni- 
verse — the form of their orbits, their proportional distances 
and periods of revolution — their magnitudes, rotations, 
velocities, and the various phenomena which are observed 
on their surfaces — the arrangement and positions of the 
different clusters of stars — of the stellar and planetary 
nebula, of double, triple, and variable stars, and many 
other general facts, require to be known before the mind 
can receive farther information respecting the structure of 
the universe.— It may be also necessary, even in a higher 
state of existence, to be acquainted with those contrivances 
or artificial helps by which very distant objects may be 
brought near to view. We know, by experience, in our 
present state, that, by means of telescopes, millions of 



* Isa. xliv. 5, 6, 



| Isa. xlv. 18, 19. 



ASTRONOMY. 



173 



stars, which the unassisted eye cannot discern, are brought 
within the sphere of our observation, and numerous other 
splendid objects, which, without the aid of these instru- 
ments, would have been altogether concealed from our 
view. The organs of vision, indeed, of the redeemed 
inhabitants of our globe, after the resurrection, there is 
every reason to believe, will be capable of taking in a 
much more extensive range of view than at present,.. They 
may be endowed with qualities which w r ill enable them to 
penetrate into the depths of space far beyond the reach of 
our most powerful telescopes, and to perceive with distinct- 
ness, objects at the distance of many billions of miles. 
Still, however, they may require artificial aids to their 
natural organs, in order to enable them to contemplate 
objects at still greater distances. And although such helps 
to natural vision, analogous to our telescopes, may be con- 
ceived as incomparably superior to ours, yet the same 
general principles must be recognised in their construc- 
tion. For, as has been already noticed, the light which 
emanates from the most distant stars consists of the same 
colors, and is refracted and reflected by the same laws, as 
the light w T hich is emitted from the sun, and which illumin- 
ates our terrestrial abode ; and, consequently, must ope- 
rate on the organs of sentient beings, in those remote 
regions, in a manner similar to its effects on the eyes of 
man. 

It is highly probable, that, in the future world, a consid- 
erable portion of our knowledge respecting the distant pro- 
vinces of the Divine empire, will be communicated by 
superior beings who have visited the different systems dis- 
persed through the universe, and have acquired informa- 
tion respecting their history, and their physical and moral 
scenery. i We learn from Scripture, that there are intelli- 
gences w T ho can wing their way, in a short period of time, 
from one world to another. Such beings, in the course of 
a thousand centuries, must have made many extensive tours 
through the regions of creation, and acquired a compre- 
hensive knowledge of the most striking scenes which the 
universe displays. And, since they have occasionally min- 
gled in the society of men, and communicated intelligence 
from heaven to earth, it is reasonable to believe, that they 
15 



174 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

will have more frequent intercourse with redeemed men in 
a future state, and communicate the discoveries they have 
made respecting the economy and grandeur of God's uni- 
versal empire. But, at the same time, it ought carefully to 
be observed, that such communications would neither be 
fully understood nor appreciated, unless the mind had a 
previous acquaintance with the leading facts, and the grand 
outlines of astronomical science. To enter into the spirit 
of those sublime details which angels or archangels might 
communicate respecting other systems and worlds, the mind 
must beprepared by a knowledge of those principles which 
have already been ascertained, and of those discoveries 
which have already been made in relation to the system of 
the universe. Suppose a group of the native tribes of 
New Holland, or Van Diemen's Land, weie assembled for 
the purpose of listening to a detail of the principal disco- 
veries which modern astronomers have made in the heavens 
— it would be impossible to convey to their minds a clear 
conception even of the prominent and leading facts of this 
science, from the want of those general ideas which are 
previously necessary in order to the right understanding of 
such communications. Such would be the case of men in 
a future state, in regard to the communications of angelic 
messengers from distant worlds, were their minds not im- 
bued with a certain portion of astronomical knowledge. 
They might stare, and wonder at some of the facts detailed ; 
but their ideas would be vague and confused, and they 
would be unable to form clear and comprehensive concep- 
tions of the various circumstances connected with the 
scenes described, in all their bearings, aspe'cts, and rela- 
tions, and of the indications they afford of exquisite skill 
and intelligent design. 

As the objects which astronomy explores are unlimited 
in their range, they will afford an inexhaustible subject of 
study and contemplation to superior beings, and to mankind 
when placed in a higher sphere of existence. Astrono- 
mical science, as having for its object to investigate and 
explore the facts and relations peculiar to all the great bo- 
dies in the universe, can never be exhausted ; unless we 
suppose that finite minds will be able, at some future period 
in duration, to survey and to comprehend all the plans and 



ASTRONOMY*. 



175 



operations of the infinite Creator. But this is evidently im- 
possible ; for, 44 who can by searching find out God ? Who 
can find out the Almighty to perfection V 9 After millions of 
centuries have ran their rounds, new scenes of grandeur will 
be still bursting on the astonished mind, new regions of cre- 
ation, and new displays of divine power and wisdom will 
still remain to be explored ; and, consequently, the science 
of astronomy will never arrive at absolute perfection, but will 
be in a progressive course of improvement through all the 
revolutions of eternity. In the prosecution of such investi- 
gations, and in the contemplation of such objects as this 
science presents, the grand aim of celestial intelligences will 
be, to increase in the knowledge and the love of God ; and, 
in proportion as their views of the glories of his empire are 
enlarged, in a similar proportion will their conceptions of 
his boundless attributes be expanded, and their praises and 
adorations ascend in sublimer strains to Him who sits upon 
the throne of the universe, who alone is 44 worthy to receive 
glory, honour, and power," from every order of his creatures. 

Since, then, it appears, that astronomy is conversant about 
objects the most wonderful and sublime — since these objects 
tend to amplify our conceptions of the Divine attributes — 
since a clear and distinct knowledge of these objects cannot 
be attained without the acquisition of a certain portion of as- 
tronomical science — since the heavens constitute the princi- 
pal part of God's universal empire — since our present views 
of the magnificence of this empire are so obscure and circum- 
scribed — since even the information that may be communi- 
cated on this subject, by other intelligences, could not be 
fully understood without some acquaintance with the princi- 
ples of this science- — and since the boundless scenes it un- 
folds present an inexhaustible subject of contemplation, and 
afford motives to stimulate all holy beings to incessant ado- 
ration — it would be absurd to suppose that renovated men, 
in a superior state of existence, will remain in ignorance of 
this subject, or that the study of it will ever be discontinued 
while eternity endures. 



176 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE 



NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. 

Natural Philosophy is another subject which will doubt- 
less engage the attention of regenerated men in a future 
state. 

The object of this science is to describe the phenomena 
of the material world, to explain their causes, to investigate 
the laws by which the Almighty directs the operations 
of nature, and to trace the exquisite skill and benevolent 
design which are displayed in the economy of the universe. 
It embraces investigations into the several powers and pro- 
perties, qualities and attributes, motions and appearances, 
causes and effects, of all the bodies with which we are sur- 
rounded, and which are obvious to our senses, — such as light, 
heat, colors, air, water, . sounds, echoes ; the electrical and 
magnetical fluids ; hail, rain, snow, dew, thunder, lightning, 
the rainbow, parhelia, winds, luminous and fiery meteors, the 
Aurora Borealis, and similar objects in the system of nature. 

From the discoveries of experimental philosophers, we 
have been made acquainted with a variety of striking facts 
and agencies in the system of the universe, which display 
the amazing energies of the Creator, and which tend to 
excite our admiration of the depths of his wisdom and in- 
telligence. We learn that the light emitted from the sun 
and other luminous bodies moves with a velocity equal to 
200,000 miles in a second of time — that every ray of white 
light is composed of all the colors in nature, blended in 
certain proportions — that the immense variety of shades of 
colours which adorns the different landscapes of the earth, 
is not in the objects themselves, but in the light that falls 
upon them — and that thousands of millions of rays are in- 
cessantly flying off from all visible objects, crossing and 
recrossing each other in an infinity of directions, and yet 
conveying to every eye that is open to receive them, a dis- 
tinct picture of the objects whence they proceed. We learn 
that the atmosphere which surrounds us presses our bodies 
with a weight equal to thirty thousands pounds, that it con- 
tains the principles of fire and flame— that, in one combi- 
nation, it would raise our animal spirits to the highest pitch 



NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. 



177 



of ecstaey, and in another, cause our immediate destruction 
— that it is capable of being compressed into 40,000 times 
less space than it naturally occupies — and that the produc- 
tion of sound, the lives of animals, and the growth of veg- 
etables, depend upon its various and unceasing agencies. 
We learn that a certain fluid pervades all nature, which is 
capable of giving a shock to the animal frame, which shock 
may be communicated in an instant to a thousand individ- 
uals — that this fluid moves with inconceivable rapidity — 
that it can be drawn from the clouds in the form of a stream 
of fire — that it melts iron wire, increases the evaporation 
of fluids, destroys the polarity of the magnetic needle, and 
occasionally displays its energies among the clouds in the 
form of fire balls, lambent flames, and forked lightnings. 
We learn that the bodies of birds, fishes, quadrupeds, and 
insects, in relation to their eyes, feet, win^s, fins, and other 
members, are formed with admirable skill, so as to be ex- 
actly adapted to their various necessities and modes of ex- 
istence, and that thev consist of an infinite number of 
contrivances and adaptations in order to accomplish the 
purpose intended — and that the beaver, the bee, the ant, 
and other insects, construct their habitations, and perform 
their operations with all the skill and precision of the nicest 
mathematical science. The bee, in particular, works, as 
if it knew the highest branches of mathematics, winch re- 
quired the genius of Newton to discover. — In short, the 
whole of nature presents a scene of wonders which, when 
seriously contemplated, is calculated to expand the intel- 
lectual powers, to refine the affections, and to excite admi- 
ration of the attributes of God, and the plan of his pro- 
vidence. 

Natural philosophy may, therefore, be considered as a 
branch both of the religion of nature, and of the religion 
of revelation. It removes, in part, the veil which is spread 
over the mysterious operations of nature, and discloses to 
our view the wonders which lie concealed from the sottish 
multitude, " who regard not the works of the Lord, nor 
consider the operations of his hands/' It enables us to 
perceive the footsteps of the Almighty both in his majestic 
movements, and in his most minute designs ; for there is not 
a step we can take in the temple of nature, under the guid- 
15* 



178 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

ance of an enlightened philosophy, in which we do not 
behold traces of inscrutable wisdom and design, and of a 
benevolence which extends its kind regards to every rank 
of sensitive and intelligent existence. It shows us the 
beauty and goodness of the Divine administration ; and 
demonstrates, that the communication of happiness is the 
final cause of all the admirable arrangements which per- 
vade the material system. It teaches us, that the several 
operations of nature are carried on by means uncontrolla- 
ble by human power, and far transcending finite skill to 
plan or to execute. It discovers those laws by which the 
sovereign of the universe governs his vast dominions, and 
maintains them in undec?ying beauty and splendor, 
throughout all ages. It thus enables us to consecrate the 
universe into one grand temple, and, from the contempla- 
tion of every object it presents, to elevate our minds, and 
to raise our voices in grateful praises to Him " who created 
all things, and for whose pleasure they are and were cre- 
ated." 

In the future world there will be abundant scope for the 
prosecution of this subject to an indefinite extent. AVith 
respect to the state of separate spirits, after their departure 
from this world, the employments in which they engage, 
and the connection in which they stand to the material 
system, we can form no distinct conception, and must re- 
main in ignorance till the period arrive when we shall be 
actually ushered into that mysterious scene of existence. 
But, we are assured, that, after the resurrection, a material 
world will be prepared for the habitation of the just, in 
which their connection with the visible universe will, doubt- 
less, be far more extensive than it is at present; and 
wherever a material system exists, it affords scope for phy- 
sical investigations, and for the application of the principles 
of Natural Philosophy. This new world will be prepared 
and arranged by Divine wisdom ; and, consequently, will 
exhibit scenes of beauty and grandeur, of exquisite con- 
trivance and benevolent design. For, if the world we now 
inhabit, amidst all the deformities and physical derange- 
ments which sin has introduced, displays so many beautiful 
arrangements and marks of intelligence and skill, much 
more, may we conclude, that the world in which " right- 



NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. 



170 



eousness shall dwell," will abound in every thing that can 
charm the eye, the ear, or the imagination, and illustrate 
the manifold wisdom of God ; and of course will present 
a boundless field for the most sublime investigations of sci- 
ence. This world, in many of its arrangements, will doubt- 
less present a variety of objects and scenes altogether differ- 
ent from those we now behold, even although the same phy- 
sical laws which govern our terrestrial system should still 
continue in operation. The inflection, refraction, and reflec- 
tion of light will be directed by the same general laws, 
and will produce effects analogous to those we now per- 
ceive in the scene around us ; but the mediums through 
which it passes, and the various objects by which it is re- 
fracted and reflected, and many other modifications to 
which it may be subjected, may produce a variety of as- 
tonishing 'effects, surpassing every thing we now behold, 
and exhibit scenes of beauty and magnificence of which 
we can, at present, form no distinct conception. The 
science of optics, in unfolding to us the nature of light, and 
the various properties of prisms, mirrors, and lenses, has 
enabled us to exhibit a variety of beautiful and surprising 
effects, and to perceive traces of infinite intelligence in re- 
lation to this element, beyond what former ages could have 
believed. And, therefore, we have reason to conclude^ 
that, in the hand of Omnipotence, when arranging other 
worlds, the element of light is capable of beiug modified 
in a thousand forms of which we are now ignorant, so as to 
produce the most glorious and transporting effects. There 
will probably be no such phenomena as thunder, lightning, 
and fiery meteors in the world to which I allude, but the 
electrical fluid, which is the principal agent in producing 
these appearances, and which pervades every part of na- 
ture, may operate in that world in a different manner, and, 
instead of producing effects that are terrific and appalling, 
may be an agent for creating scenes which will inspire the 
soul with admiration and delight. Some of the mechanical, 
pneumatical, and hydrostatical principles which enter into 
the construction of mills, wheel-carriages, forcing-pumps, 
and steam-engines, may not be applied to the same purpo- 
ses in the future world ; but they may be applicable to a 
variety of other unknown purposes corresponding to the 



180 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

nature of that world, and the character and employments of 
its inhabitants. 

In such cases as those now alluded to, and in thousands 
of others, there will be ample scope for the application of 
all the principles of natural science ; and thousands of 
facts and principles, to us unknown, will doubtless be 
brought to light by the superior sagacity of the heavenly 
inhabitants. To maintain the contrary, would be, in effect, 
to suppose, that the inhabitants of heaven are endowed 
with powers of intellect inferior to those of the inhabitants 
of the earth, — that their knowledge is less extensive than 
ours, — that they make no progress in moral and intellectual 
attainments, — and that they have no desire to explore " the 
works of the Lord, and to consider the operations of his 
hands." 

What has been now stated in relation to Natural Philo- 
sophy, will equally apply to the science of Chemistry. This 
science has for its object to ascertain the first principles of 
all bodies, their various properties and combinations, their 
mode of operation, and the effects they produce in the 
economy of nature. Its discoveries have not only unfolded^ 
many of the admirable processes which are going forward 
in the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms, but have 
opened to our view many striking displays of the wisdom 
and goodness of God, in producing, by the most simple 
means, the most astonishing and benevolent effects. The 
principles of this science must, therefore, be applicable, 
vjherever matter exists, under whatever shape or modifica- 
tion it may present itself; and as all the worlds throughout 
the universe are composed of matter compounded into va- 
rious forms, they must afford an ample range for the inves- 
tigations and researches of chemical science. 

ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY. 

Anatomy and Physiology are subjects which, we may rea- 
sonably conclude, will occasionally occupy the attention of 
the inhabitants of heaven. The object of these sciences 
is, to investigate the general structure and economy of the 
animal frame, and especially the parts and functions of the 
human body. The system of organization connected with 
the human frame is the most admirable piece of mecha- 



ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY. 



181 



nism which the mind can contemplate — whether we consi- 
der the immense number and variety of its parts — the numer- 
ous functions they perform — the rapid movements which are 
incessantly going forward throughout every part of this sys- 
tem — the amazing force exerted by the heart and muscles — 
the processes of digestion and respiration — the system of 
veins and arteries — the articulation of the bones — the struc- 
ture and course of the lymphatics — the ramifications of the 
nerves — the circulation of the blood— the wonderful chan- 
ges, dissolutions and combinations continually going on — the 
chemical apparatus adapted for effecting these purposes — the 
organs of sense by which an intercourse is maintained with 
the external world — or, the harmonious correspondence of 
all its parts and functions with the agencies of the surround- 
ing elements. From the researches of physiologists we 
learn, that there are in the human body, two hundred and 
forty-five bones variously articulated, each of them having 
above forty distinct scopes or intentions : and four hundred 
and forty-six muscles of various figures and magnitudes, 
connected with the bones, for producing the numerous 
movements of the animal frame — that more than a hundred 
of these muscles are employed every time we breathe — 
that there are thousands of veins and arteries distributed 
throughout every part of this wonderful system — that the 
whole mass of blood rushes with immense velocitv, through 
these vessels, and through the heart, fourteen times every 
hour — that respiration is nothing else than a species of com- 
bustion, in which the oxygen of the atmosphere is absorbed 
by the blood, and diffuses heat and vigor throughout the 
system — that the lungs are composed of an infinite num- 
ber of membranous cells or vesicles variously figured, 
and full of air, communicating on all sides with one ano- 
ther, and that their number amounts to at least 1,700, 
000,000 — that there are above three hundred thousand 
millions of pores in the glands of the skin which co- 
vers the body of a middle-sized man, through which the 
sweat and insensible perspiration are continually issuing — 
that thousands of lacteal and lymphadc tubes are absorb- 
ing and conveying nutriment to the blood — that the 
heart, in the centre of the system, is exerting an immense 
muscular force, and giving ninety-six thousand strokes every 



182 fHE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



twenty-four hours ; — and that all this complicated system of 
mechanism, and hundreds of other functions of which we are 
ignorant, must be in constant action, in order to preserve us 
in existence, and secure our enjoyment. 

This subject frequently engaged the attention of the pious 
Psalmist. With an eye of intelligence and devotion, he sur- 
veyed the curious organization of the human frame, from the 
rude embryo in the womb to the full developement of all its 
functions ; — and, struck with the wisdom and goodness dis- 
played in its formation, he raised his thoughts to God in 
grateful adoration. — " I will praise thee," he exclaims, " for 
I am fearfully and wonderfully made ; marvellous are thy 
works ! How precious are thy wonderful contrivances in re- 
lation to me, O God ! How great is the sum of them ! If I 
should count them, they are more in number than the sand." 
This body, however, wonderful as its structure is, is )iable to 
decay, and must soon be dissolved in the grave. But we are 
assured, that a period is approaching, when " all that are in 
their graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and shall 
come forth ;" when this mortal frame " shall put on immor- 
tality" and when that which was sown in corruption " shall 
be raised in glory" If the human body, even in its present 
state of degradation, excited the pious admiration of the 
Psalmist, much more will it appear worthy of our highest 
admiration, when it emerges from darkness and corruption 
to participate in the glories of an immortal life. Its facul- 
ties will then be invigorated, its tendency to dissolution de- 
stroyed, every principle of disease annihilated, and every 
thing that is loathsome and deformed for ever prevented. 
Being "fashioned like unto Christ's glorious body," its 
beauty will be exquisite, its symmetry perfect, its aspect 
bright and refulgent, and its motions vigorous and nimble. 
Its sensitive organs will be refined and improved, and the 
sphere of their operation extended. Its auditory organs 
will be tuned to receive the most delightful sensations from 
the harmonies of celestial music, and its visual powers ren- 
dered capable of perceiving the minutest objects, and pe- 
netrating into the most distant regions. New senses and 
faculties of perception, and new powers of motion, fitted 
to transport it with rapidity from one portion of space to 



HISTORY. 



183 



another, will, in all probability, be superadded to the pow- 
ers with which it is now invested. And, surely, the con- 
trivances and adaptations w T hich must enter into the struc- 
ture of such an organical frame, cannot be less curious and 
exquisite, nor display less wisdom and intelligence than 
those which we now perceive in our mortal bodies. On 
the contrary, we must necessarily suppose thousands of the 
most delicate contrivances and compensations, different 
from every thing we can now conceive, to be essentially 
requisite in the construction of an organized body intended 
for perpetual activity, and destined to an immortal dura- 
tion. — To investigate and to contemplate the contrivances 
of Divine wisdom, by which the elements of disease and 
death are for ever prevented from entering into this reno- 
vated frame, and by which it will be preserved in undecay- 
ing youth and vigor throughout the lapse of innumerable 
ages, we must necessarily conclude, will form a part of 
the studies of renovated man in the future world ; — nor can 
we help thinking, that the knowledge of the wonders of the 
human frame we now acquire, may be a preparatory quali- 
fication, for enabling us to form an enlightened and com* 
prehensive conception of the powers, qualities, and pecu- 
liar organization, of the bodies of the saints after the period 
of the resurrection. 



HISTORY. 



Another branch of study in which the saints in heaven 
will engage, is History, History contains a record of past 
facts and events ; and makes us acquainted with transac- 
tions which happened hundreds or thousands of years before 
we were brought into existence. When viewed in its proper 
light, it may be considered as nothing else than a detail 
of the operations of Divine Providence in relation to the 
moral intelligences of this world. It illustrates the char- 
acter of the human race, and the deep and universal deprav- 
ity in which they are involved ; and displays the rectitude 
of the character of God, and the equity of his moral ad- 
ministration. 

History, therefore, will form a proxriinent object of studjr 



184 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

among the celestial inhabitants, as furnishing those mate- 
rials which will illustrate the ways of Providence and dis- 
play the wisdom and righteousness of Jehovah in his go- 
vernment of the world. At present we can contemplate 
only a few scattered fragments of the history of mankind. 
Of the history of some nations we are altogether igno- 
rant ; and of the history of others we have only a few un- 
connected details, blended with fabulous narrations and 
extravagant fictions. Of no nation whatever have we an 
entire history composed of authentic materials ; and, conse- 
quently, we perceive only some broken and detached links 
in the chain of the Divine .dispensations, and are unable to 
survey the whole of God's procedure towards our race, in 
one unbroken series, from the creation to the present time. 
We know nothing decisively respecting the period during 
which man remained in a - state of innocence, nor of the 
particular transactions and events that happened previous 
to his fall. And how little do we know of the state of man- 
kind, of the events which befel them, and of the civil and 
religious arrangements which existed, during the period of 
sixteen hundred years which intervened between the crea- 
tion and the deluge, though the world was then more fertile 
and populous than it has ever since been ? How little do 
we know of the state of mankind immediately previous to 
the flood, of the scenes of consternation and terror which 
must have been displayed over all the earth, when the 
fountains of the great deep were broken up, and the cata- 
racts of heaven opened, and of the dreadful concussion of 
the elements of nature, when the solid strata of the earth 
were rent asunder, when the foundations of the mountains 
were overturned, and the whole surface of the globe trans- 
formed into one boundless ocean ? How little do we know 
of the circumstances which attend the gradual rise of 
idolatry, and of the origin of the great empires into which 
the world has been divided ? How little do we know even 
of the history of the Jewish nation, posterior to the period 
of the Babylonish captivity ? Whither were the ten tribes 
of Israel scattered among the nations, what events have 
befallen them, and in what countries are they now to be 
found ? Of the history of all the nations in the world (the 
Jews only excepted) from the time of the deluge to the 



HISTORY. 



185 



days of Hezekiah, a period of nearly two thousand years, 
we remain in profound ignorance. And yet, during that 
long period, God had not forsaken the earth ; his dispensa- 
tions towards his rational offspring were still going forward, 
empires were rising and declining, one generation passing 
away, and another generation coming, and thousands of 
millions of mankind ushered into the eternal world. — - 
Those chasms in the history of mankind, which hide from 
our view the greater portion of God's moral dispensations, 
will, doubtless, be filled up in the eternal state, so that we 
shall be enabled to take a full and comprehensive view of 
the whole of the Divine procedure, in all its connexions 
and bearings towards every nation upon earth. 
- But the history of man is not the only topic in this depart- 
ment of knowledge, that will occupy the attention of the 
inhabitants of heaven. The history of angels — of their 
faculties, intercourses, and employments — of their modes 
of communication with each other — of their different em- 
bassies to distant worlds — of the transactions which have 
taken place in their society — and of the revolutions through 
which they may have passed — the history of apostate angels 
— the cause of their fall and the circumstances with which 
it was attended — the plans they have been pursuing since 
that period, and the means by which they have endeavor- 
ed to accomplish their infernal devices — will doubtless form 
a portion of the history of Divine dispensations, which 
M the saints in light'' will be permitted to contemplate. 
Over this part of the Divine economy a veil of darkness 
is spread, which, we have reason to believe, will be with- 
drawn, when that which is perfect is come, and M when we 
shall know even as also we are known." — It is also proba- 
ble. that the leading facts in relation to the history of other 
worlds will be disclosed to their view. The history of the 
different planets in the solar system, and of those which 
are connected with other systems in the universe — the pe- 
riods of their creation, the character of their inhabitants, 
the changes through which they have passed, the peculiar 
dispensations of providence towards them, and many other 
particulars, may be gradually laid open to the " redeemed 
from among men," for enlarging their views of the Divine 
government. By means of such communications they will 
16 



186 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

acquire a clearer and more distinct conception of the rno» 
ral character and attributes of God, of the rectitude of his 
administrations, and of " his manifold wisdom" in the vari- 
ous modes by which he governs the different provinces of 
his vast empire. Under the impressions which such views 
will produce, they will rejoice in the Divine government, 
and join with rapture in the song of Moses, the servant of 
God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, u Great and mar- 
vellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ! Just and true 
jrjre thy ways, thou King of saints /" 

•»'*©^®«<~ 

Thus I have briefly stated, in the preceding pages, some 
of those branches of science, which will be recognised by 
the righteous in a future state. Several other departments 
of scientific knowledge might have been specified ; but my 
intention simply was, to present to the view of the reader, 
a few specimens as illustrations of my general position, 
* that science must be considered as having a relation to a 
future world." If it be admitted that any one science will 
be cultivated in heaven, it will follow, that the greater part, 
if not the whole, of those sciences which bring to light the 
treasures of useful knowledge will likewise be prosecuted 
by superior intelligences. For all the useful sciences have 
an intimate connexion with each other; so that an ac- 
quaintance with one department of knowledge is essen- 
tially requisite to a clear and comprehensive view of an- 
other. Astronomy supposes a knowledge of arithmetic, 
geometry, trigonometry, conic sections, and other parts of 
mathematics ; experimental philosophy supposes a previous 
acquaintance with natural history and physiology, and 
is intimately connected with chemistry, mineralogy and 
botany ; and anatomy and physiology suppose a knowledge 
of the leading principles of hydrostatics, pneumatics, and 
optics. The principles of one science run into another, 
and reflect a mutual lustre on each other, so that all the 
sciences, when properly conducted, and viewed in their 
true light, have but one object in view, namely, to ascer- 
tain the facts existing in the universe, their connections 
and relations, the laws by which they are governed, and 



LOCALITY OF HEAVEN" . 



1S7 



the illustrations they afford of the power, wisdom and be- 
nevolence of the Creator. 

— OO^— 

In order to elucidate this topic a little farther, the follow- 
ing" brief remarks may be stated. — It is admitted, by even- 
believer in Revelation,* that, at the close of the present ar- 
rangements respecting our world, 44 All that are in their graves 
shall be raised to life and that, however different the con- 
stitution of these new-modelled bodies may be from their pre- 
sent state of organization, they will still be material vehicles, 
furnished with organs of sensation as the medium of percep- 
tion to the immaterial spirit. In what manner the disembo- 
died spirit views material objects and relations, and applies 
the knowledge of them which it acquired while united to an 
organic al structure, we can have no conception whatever, 
till we be actually ushered into the separate state; and, 
therefore, the observations already made, or which may yet 
be thrown out on this subject, are not intended to apply to 
the intermediate state of the spirits of good men. That 
state, whatever may be the modus of perception and enjoy- 
ment in it, is a state of imperfection, and, in some respects, 
an unnatural state, if we suppose that the spirit is not con- 
nected with any material vehicle. — Now, if it be admitted, 
that the spirits of the just, at the general resurrection, are to 
be reunited to material organical structures, it must also be 
admitted, that those structures must have some material 
substratum on which to rest, or, in other words, a material 
world or habitation in which they may reside. This last 
position is also as evident, from the declarations of Scripture, 
as the first. For, while we are informed that the elementa- 
ry parts of our globe shall be dissolved, we are at the same 
time assured, that 44 new heavens and a new earth' 1 shall be 
prepared, 44 wherein the righteous shall dwell — that is. a 
world purified from physical and moral evil, and fitted to 
the renovated faculties of the redeemed, will be prepared in 
some part of the universe, for the residence of the just. 



* The followers of Baron Swedenberg only excepted, 



18S THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FtTURE STATE. 

/ In reference to the locality, and the circumstances of our 
future destination, there appear to be only four or five sup- 
positions that can be formed. Either, 1 . The world we now 
inhabit will be new-modelled, after the general conflagration, 
and furnished as a proper place of residence for its renovated 
inhabitants ; — or, 2. Some of the globes now existing in other 
regions of space, to which the holy inhabitants of our world 
will be transported, may be allotted as the more permanent 
habitation of the just ; — or, 3. Some new globe or world 
will be immediately created, adapted to the circumstances of 
redeemed men, and adorned with scenery fitted to call forth 
into exercise their renovated powers ; — or, 4. The redeemed 
inhabitants of heaven may be permitted to transport them- 
selves from one region or world to another, and be furnished 
with faculties and vehicles for this purpose ; — or, 5. After 
remaining for a certain lapse of ages in that particular world 
to which they shall be introduced immediately after the res- 
urrection, they may be transported to another region of the 
universe, to contemplate a new scene of creating power and 
intelligence, and afterwards pass, at distant intervals, through 
a successive series of transportations, in order to obtain 
more ample prospects of the riches and glory of God's uni- 
versal kingdom. 

In all these cases, whatever supposition we may adopt as 
most probable, the general laws which now govern the uni- 
verse, and the general relations of the great bodies in the 
universe to each other will remain, on the whole, unchanged ; 
unless we adopt the unreasonable and extravagant supposi- 
tion, that the whole frame of Jehovah's empire will be un- 
hinged and overturned, for the sake of our world, which, 
when compared with the whole system of nature, is but an 
undistinguishable atom amidst the immensity of God's works. 
With equal reason might we suppose, that the conduct of the 
inhabitants of a planet which revolves around the star Sirius % 
or the catastrophe which may have befallen the planets Ceres, 
Pallas, Juno, and Vesta, must necessarily involve in them 
the destruction of the terraqueous globe, 

Let us suppose, for a moment, that the globe we now 
inhabit, with its surrounding atmosphere, shall be cleared 



LOCALITY OF HEAVEN. 



189 



from the physical evils which now exist, and undergo a 
new arrangement to render it fit for being the abode of 
holy intelligences in a future state. On this supposition, 
would not the general relation of things in the universe re- 
main materially the same as at present 1 The wide expanse 
of the firmament, and all the orbs it contains, would pre- 
sent the same general arrangement and relation to each 
other which they now do. Supposing this new-modelled 
world to be of a spherical or spheroidal figure — which ap- 
pears to be the general form of all the great bodies in the 
universe with which we are acquainted — there would then 
exist certain properties and relations between circles cut- 
ting each other at right angles, or in any other direction ; 
or, in other words, between an equator and poles, parallels 
and meridians, &c. as at present. The direction of its 
motion, the inclination of its axis, the component parts of 
its surface and atmosphere, and other circumstances, might 
be changed, which would produce an immense variety of 
phenomena, different from what now takes place ; but the 
same general principles of geography, astronomy, arith- 
metic, geometry, chemistry and mechanics, which apply to 
all the various relations of material objects wherever exist- 
ing, would also be applicable in the present case ; and, 
consequently, such sciences would be recognised and cul- 
tivated, and the principles on which they are built, reasoned 
and acted upon, though in a more perfect manner than pX 
present, in this new world and new order of things. Such 
sciences, therefore, as flow from the natural and necessary 
relations of material objects, and which tend to direct us 
in our conceptions of the wisdom and power of the great 
Architect of nature, must be known and cultivated in a 
future world, where rational spirits are united to an organi- 
cal structure, and related to a material system; and conse- 
quently, if the elementary and fundamental principles of 
such sciences be not acquired now, they will remain to be 
acquired hereafter. 

The remarks now stated, with a few modifications, will 
apply to any of the other suppositions which may be made 
in reference to the place and circumstances of our future 
destination. — Even although the relations of external ob- 
jects and their various properties, in the future world, were 
16* 



190 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



altogether different from those which obtain in the present 
state of things, still, it would be useful and highly gratify- 
ing to the mind, to be enabled to compare the one with the 
other, and to perceive how the Divine wisdom is displayed 
in every mode and variety of existence. No possible mode 
of material existence, however, can be conceived to exist, 
to which some of the elementary principles of scientific 
knowledge do not apply. 

There are, indeed, several arts and sciences which more 
immediately respect the present world, and our relations in 
it, which cannot be supposed to be subjects of investigation 
in a future state of happy existence. The study of lan- 
guages — which forms a prominent object of attention with 
many of those who declaim on the vanity of human science 
— the study of medicine as a practical art ; the study of 
civil and municipal law ; the study of political economy, 
heraldry and fortification ; the arts of war, farriery, falcon- 
ry, hunting and fishing ; the arts of the manufacturer, 
clothier, dyer, &c. — in short, all those arts and sciences 
which have their foundation in the moral depravity of our 
nature, will, of course, pass away, as exercises which were 
peculiar to the deranged state of our terrestrial habitation, 
and the degraded condition of its inhabitants ; and which, 
therefore, can have no place in a scene of moral perfec- 
tion. But the principles of the mathematics, and the 
axioms on which they are built, the truths of natural phi- 
losophy, astronomy, geography, mechanics, and similar 
sciences, will be recognised, and form the basis of reason- 
ing and of action, so long as we are sentient beings, and 
have a relation to the material system of the universe. 
Many truths, indeed, which now require much study, and 
long and intricate trains of reasoning before they can be 
acquired, may be perceived by simple intuition, or, at least, 
be more easily and rapidly apprehended than at present. 
If a genius like that of Sir Isaac Newton, could perceive at 
a glance, the truth of Euclid's propositions in geometry, 
without attending to every part of the process requisite for 
ordinary minds, we may reasonably conclude, that, in a 
world where the physical and moral obstructions to intel- 
lectual energy are removed, every science, and every 
relation subsisting among corporeal and intellectual beings> 



LOCALITY OF HEAVEN. 



191 



will be more clearly, rapidly, and comprehensively per- 
ceived and understood. 

Many striking instances have occasionally occurred, of 
the capacity and vigor of the human mind, even amidst the 
obscurities, and the obstructions to mental activity which 
exist in the present state of things. The illustrious Pascal, 
no less celebrated for his piety than for his intellectual 
acquirements, when under the age 'of twelve years, and 
while immersed in the study of languages, without books, 
and without an instructor, discovered and demonstrated 
most of the propositions in the first book of Euclid, before 
he knew that such a book was in existence — to the astonish- 
ment of every mathematician ; so that, at that early age, 
he was an inventor of geometrical science. He afterwards 
made some experiments and discoveries on the nature of 
sound, and on the weight of the air, and demonstrated the 
pressure of the atmosphere ; and, at the age of sixteen, 
composed a treatise on Conic Sections, which, in the judg- 
ment of men of the greatest abilities, was viewed as an 
astonishing effort of the human mind. 4 At nineteen years 
of a£e, he invented an arithmetical machine by which cal- 
culations are made, not only without the help of a pen, but 
even without a person's knowing a single rule in arithme- 
tic : and by the age of twenty-four, he had acquired a 
proficiency in almost every branch of human knowledge, 
when his mind became entirely absorbed in the exercises 
of religion. — The celebrated Grotius, at the age of thirteen, 
only a year after his arrival at the university of Ley den, 
maintained public theses in mathematics, philosophy and 
law, with universal applause. At the age of fourteen, he 
ventured to form literary plans which required an amazing 
extent of knowledge : and he executed them in such per- 
fection, that the literary world was struck with astonish- 
ment. At this early age he published an edition of Martia- 
nus Capella, and acquitted himself of the task in a manner 
which would have done honor to the greatest scholars of 
the age. At the age of seventeen he entered on the profes- 
sion of an advocate, and pleaded his first cause at Delf, with 
the greatest reputation, having previously made an extraordi- 
nary progress in the knowledge of the sciences. — The 
Admirable Crichton, who received his education at Perth 



192 The philosophy of a Future state. 



and St. Andrews, by the time he had reached his twentieth 
year, was master of ten languages, and had gone through 
the whole circle of the sciences as they were then under- 
stood. At Paris he one day engaged in a disputation, 
which lasted nine hours, in the presence of three thousand 
auditors, against four doctors of the church and fifty mas- 
ters, on every subject they could propose, and, having 
silenced all his antagonists, he came off amidst the loudest 
acclamations, though he had spent no time in previous 
preparation for the contest.— Gassendi, a celebrated phi- 
losopher of France, at the age of four, declaimed little- 
sermons of his own composition; at the age of seven, spent 
whole nights in observing the motions of the heavenly 
bodies, of which he acquired a considerable knowledge ; 
at sixteen, he was appointed professor of rhetoric at Digne, 
and at the age of nineteen, he was elected professor of 
philosophy in the university of Aix. His vast knowledge 
of philosophy and mathematics was ornamented by a sin- 
cere attachment to the Christian religion, and a life formed 
upon its principles and precepts. — Jeremiah Horrooc, a name 
celebrated in the annals of astronomy, before he attained 
the age of seventeen, had acquired, solely by his own 
industry, and the help of a few Latin authors, a most ex- 
tensive and accurate knowledge of astronomy, and of the 
branches of mathematical learning connected with it. He 
composed astronomical tables for himself, and corrected 
the errors of the most celebrated astronomers of his time. 
He calculated a transit of the planet Yenus across the sun's 
disk, and was the first of mortals who beheld this singular 
phenomenon, which is now considered of so much impor- 
tance in astronomical science. — Sir Isaac Newton, the 
fame of whose genius has extended over the whole civilized 
world, made his great discoveries in geometry and fluxions, 
and laid the foundation of his two celebrated works, his 
" Principia" and " Optics" by the time he was twenty-four 
years of age ; and yet these works contain so many ab- 
stract, profound and sublime truths, that only the first-rate 
mathematicians are qualified to understand and appreciate 
them. In learning mathematics, he did not study the 
geometry of Euclid, who seemed to him too plain and 
simple, and unworthy of taking up his time* He under- 



SUBLIMITY OF THE MENTAL FACULTIES, 



193 



stood him almost before he read him ; and a cast of his eye 
upon the contents of his theorems, was sufficient to make 
him master of their demonstrations. Amidst all the sublime 
investigations of physical and mathematical science hi which 
he engaged, and amidst the variety of books he had con- 
stantly before him, the Bible' was that which he studied 
with the greatest application ; and his meekness and mo- 
desty were no less admirable than the variety and extent of 
his intellectual acquirements. — /. Philip Baratier, who died 
at Halle in 1740, in the twentieth year of his age, was en- 
dowed with extraordinary powers of memory and compre- 
hension of mind. At the age of five, he understood the 
Greek, Latin, German and French languages ; at the age 
of nine, he could translate any part of the Hebrew Scrip- 
tures into Latin, and could repeat the whole Hebrew Psal- 
ter ; and before he had completed his tenth year, he drew 
up a Hebrew lexicon of uncommon and difficult words, to 
which he added many curious critical remarks. In his 
thirteenth year he published, in two volumes octavo, a trans- 
lation from the Hebrew of Rabbi Benjamin's " Travels in 
Europe, Asia and Africa," with historical and critical notes 
and dissertations ; the whole of which he completed in four 
months. In the midst of these studies, he prosecuted phi- 
losophical and mathematical pursuits, and in his fourteenth 
year, invented a method of discovering the longitude at sea, 
which exhibited the strongest marks of superior abilities. 
In one winter he read twenty great folios, with all the atten- 
tion of a vast .comprehensive mind. 

Such rapid progress in intellectual acquirements strik- 
ingly evinces the vigor and comprehension of the human 
faculties ; and if such varied aud extensive acquisitions in 
knowledge can be attained, even amidst the frailties and 
physical impediments of this moral state, it is easy to con- 
ceive, with what energy and rapidity the most sublime inves- 
tigation may be prosecuted in the future world, when the 
spirit is connected with an incorruptible body, fitted to ac- 
company it in all its movements ; and when every moral 
obstruction which now impedes its activity shall be com- 
pletely removed. The flights of the loftiest genius that 
ever appeared on earth, when compared with the rapid 
movements and comprehensive views of the heavenly in- 



- 194 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



habitants, may be no more than as the nutterings of a mi- 
croscopic insect, to the sublime nights of the soaring eagle. 
When endowed with new and vigorous senses, and lull 
scope is afforded for exerting all the energies of their reno- 
vated faculties, they may be enabled to trace out the hidden 
springs of nature's operations, to pursue the courses of the 
heavenly bodies, in their most distant and rapid career, and 
to survey the whole chain of moral dispensations, in refer- 
ence not only to the human race, but to the inhabitants of 
numerous worlds. 

I shall conclude this part of my subject with an observa- 
tion or two, which may tend to illdstrate and corroborate the 
preceding remarks. 

In the first place, it may be remarked, that our knowledge 
in the future world, will not be diminished, but increased to 
an indefinite extent. This is expressly declared in the 
Sacred Records. u Now we see through a glass darkly, 
but then face to face. Now we know in part, but then shall 
we know, even as also we are known," 1 Cor. xiii. 12. 
This passage intimates, not only that our knowledge in a 
future state shall be enlarged, but that it shall be increased 
to an extent to which w T e can, at present, affix no limits. 
And if our intellectual views shall be immensely expanded 
in the realms of light, we may rest assured that all those 
branches of useful science which assist us in exploring the 
operations of the Almighty, will not only be cultivated, but 
carried to their highest pitch of perfection. For the fa- 
culties we now possess will not only remain in action, but 
will be strengthened and invigorated ; and the range of ob- 
jects on which they will be employed will be indefinitely 
extended. To suppose otherwise, would be to suppose 
man to be deprived of his intellectual powers, and of the 
faculty of reasoning, as soon as he entered the confines of 
the eternal world. * When we enter that world we carry 



* An old Welsh minister, while one day pursuing his studies, his 
wife being in the room, was suddenly interrupted by her asking him a 
question, which has not always been so satisfactorily answered — " John 
Evans, do you think we shall be known to each other in heaven ?" 



GENERAL REMARKS. 



195 



with us the moral and intellectual faculties, of which we 
are now conscious, and, along with them, all those ideas 
and all that knowledge which we acquired in the present 
state. To imagine that our present faculties will be essen- 
tially changed, and the ideas we have hitherto acquired to- 
tally lost, would be nearly the same as to suppose that, on 
entering the invisible state, men will be transformed into a 
new order of beings, or be altogether annihilated. And, 
if our present knowledge shall not be destroyed at death, 
it must tbrm the ground- work of all the future. improvements 
we may make, and of all the discoveries that may be un- 
folded to our view in the eternal state. 

Again, the superior intellectual views which some indi- 
viduals shall possess beyond others, will constitute the prin- 
cipal distinction between redeemed men in the heavenly 
state. The principal preparation for heaven will consist in 
renewed dispositions of mind — in the full exercise of love 
to God, and love to all subordinate holy intelligences, and 
in all the diversified ramifications of action into which these 
grand principles necessarily diverge. When arrived at 
that happy world, the saints will feel themselves to be all 
equal, — as they were once " children of disobedience even 
as others," as they were all redeemed " by the precious 
blood of Christ," as they were renewed by the influence 
of the Spirit of grace, — as they stand in the relation of 
brethren in Christ, and " sons and daughters of the Lord 
God Almighty," as they are the companions of angels, and 
kings and priests to the God and Father of all. Without 
the exercise of holy dispositions, heaven could not exist* 
although its inhabitants had reached the highest pitch of 
intellectual improvement ; — and all who shall ultimately be 
admitted into that happy state, will feel that they are eter- 
nally indebted for the privileges and the felicity they enjoy, 
to "Him that sits upon the throne, and to the Lamb 



Without hesitation he replied, — " To be sure we shall. — Do you 
think we shall be greater fools there, than we are here ?"—If the reader 
keep in mind that our knowledge in heaven will be increased, and not 
diminished ; or, in other words, that we shall not be " greater fool* 
there than we are here," he will be at no loss to appreciate all that l 
have hitherto stated on this subject. 



196 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

who was slain, and redeemed them to God by his blood." 
But, notwithstanding, there will be a considerable difference, 
at least in the first instance, in regard to the expansion of 
their intellectual views. In this point of view, it is impos- 
sible to suppose that they can be all equal. Suppose a 
negro slave, who had been recently converted to Chris- 
tianity, and a profound Christian philosopher, to enter the 
eternal world at the same time, is it reasonable to believe, 
that there would be no difference in the amplitude of their 
intellectual views 1 They would both feel themselves deli- 
vered from sin and sorrow, they would be filled with admi- 
ration arid wonder at the new scenes which opened to their 
view, and would be inspired with the most lively emotions 
of humility and reverence ; but if each of them carried 
along with him that portion of knowledge which he ac- 
quired in the present life, there behoved to be a considera- 
ble difference in the comprehension of their views and the 
range of their intellectual faculties ; unless we suppose 
that a change amounting to a miracle was effected in the 
mind of the negro, whose mental views were previously 
circumscribed within the narrowest limits. And, to suppose 
such a miracle wrought in every individual case, would not 
only be contrary to every thing we know of the general 
plan of the Divine procedure, but would 'destroy almost 
every motive that should now induce us to make progress 
" in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ," 
and in our views of the works and dispensations of the 
Almighty. In the course of ages, indeed, the negro may 
equal the philosopher in the extent of his intellectual ac- 
quisitions ; but, in the first instance, both Scripture* and 
reason declare, that a difference must exist, unless the laws 
which govern the intellectual world be entirely subverted. 
Cas we suppose, for a moment, that an ignorant profligate, 
who has been brought to repentance, and to " the know- 
ledge of the truth," only a few hours before his entrance 
into the world of spirits, shall, at the moment he has arrived 
in the world of bliss, acquire those enlarged conceptions 
of Divine truth, which an Owen, a Watts, a Doddridge, or 



* See Dan. xii. 3. 1 Cor. xv. 41,42. Matt xxv. 14, &c, 



DEGREES OF GLORY. 



197 



a D wight, attained at the same stage of their existence ? 
or that a Hottentot, who had been brought to the knowledge 
of Christianity only during the last month of his life, shall 
enter into heaven with the expansive views of a Newton or 
a Boyle 1 Such a supposition would involve a reflection on 
the wisdom of the Divine administration, and would lead us 
to conclude, that all the labor bestowed by the illustrious 
characters now alluded to, in order to improve in the know- 
ledge of Divine subjects, was quite unnecessary, and even 
somewhat approaching to egregious trifling. 

Not only will the views of the saints in heaven be differ- 
ent in point of expansion and extent, but their love to God, 
and the virtues and graces which flow from this principle, 
will be diminished or increased, or, at least, somewhat mo- 
dified by the narrowness or expansion of their intellectual 
views. If it be admitted, that the more we know of God 
the more ardently shall we love him, — it will follow, that, 
in proportion as we acquire a comprehensive and enlight- 
ened view of the operations of God in the works of crea- 
tion, in the scheme of Providence, and in the plan of re- 
demption, in a similar proportion will our love and adoration 
of his excellences be ardent and expansive. In this point 
of view, " the saints in light" will make improvement in 
holiness throughout all the ages of eternity, though, at 
every stage of their existence, they will enjoy pure and 
unmingled bliss. Every science they cultivate, and every 
stage to which they advance in intellectual improvement, 
will enable them to discover new glories in the Divine 
character, which will raise their affections to God still 
higher, and render their conformity to his moral image 
more complete. 

It has frequently been a subject of discussion among 
theologians, " Whether there shall be degrees of glory in 
heaven." This question may be easily settled, if there be 
any weight in the remarks and considerations now stated. 
In so far as there is a difference in the vigor and expansion 
of the intellectual powers, and in the amplitude of objects 
they are enabled to embrace, in so far may there be said to 
be " degrees of glory :" and a superiority, in this respect, 
may be considered as the natural reward which accompa- 
nies the diligent improvement of our time and faculties 
17 



198 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

upon earth, though such a distinction can never be supposed 
to produce any disposition approaching to envy, as so fre- 
quently happens in the present state. On the contrary, it 
may be supposed to produce a holy emulation to improve 
every faculty, to cultivate every branch of celestial science, 
and to increase in the knowledge of God. In corrobora- 
tion of these views, we are told in Scripture, that the reward 
bestowed on those servants to whom talents were intrusted, 
was in proportion to the improvement they had made ; and 
that, at the close of time, the saints will present an appear- 
ance analogous to that of the spangled firmament ; for " as 
one star differeth from another star in glory, so also is the 
resurrection from the dead." And the reason of this dif- 
ference is intimated by the prophet Daniel, " They that 
excel in wisdom shall shine as the brightness of the firma- 
ment ; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars 
for ever and ever." 

****©^^©<«** 

If the remarks now stated have any solid foundation, it 
will follow, that what is generally termed human science, 
ought not to*be indiscriminately considered as having a re- 
lation merely to the present world. Such an idea would 
tend to damp our ardor in the prosecution of scientific 
knowledge, and immensely to lessen its value. He who 
prosecutes science as a subject of speculation merely in 
reference to the contracted span of human life, acts from 
very mean and narrow views, and may be considered, in 
some points of view, as little superior to the avaricious man 
whose mind is completely absorbed in the acquisition of 
the perishing treasures of this world. The Christian phi- 
losopher, who traces the perfections and the agency of 
God in every object of his investigation, ought to consider 
his present pursuits as the commencement of a course of 
improvement which will have no termination — as introduc- 
tory to the employments and the pleasures of a higher state 
of existence — and as affording him a more advantageous 
outset into that better world than happens to those who are 
destitute of his enlarged views. For the more we know at 
present of the wonders of infinite power, wisdom, ancl 



OBJECTION OBVIATED. 



199 



goodness, in the material works of the Almighty, it is ob- 
vious, that the better prepared we shall be for more enlarged 
contemplations of them at a future period, and the greater 
pleasure shall we feel in beholding those objects and opera- 
tions, which are now hid in obscurity, unveiled to view. 

In throwing out the preceding reflections, I am far from 
pretending to determine the particular arrangements which 
the Almighty has formed in relation to our future destination, 
or the particular circumstances which may exist in other 
worlds. These things lie altogether beyond the range of 
our investigation, and must, therefore, remain inscrutable in 
our present state. But there are certain general principles 
or relations which necessarily flow from the nature of things, 
which must be considered as included within any particular 
arrangements which may be formed ; and, it is such general 
principles only to which I refer. — Nor should it be consider- 
ed as presumption, to endeavour to ascertain these general 
principles or necessary relations of things. The Creator 
evidently intended we should know them ; since he has ex- 
hibited such an immense variety of his works before us, and 
has bestowed upon us faculties adequate to explore their 
magnitude and arrangement, to investigate the laws which 
direct their motions, and to perceive their connection and de- 
pendency, and some of the grand designs for which they were 
intended. 

To every thing that has just now been stated in relation 
to the prosecution of science in the celestial world, I am 
aware, it will be objected by some, that such knowledge, if 
it be requisite in a future state, will be acquired by imme- 
diate intuition, or communicated in a direct manner by the 
Creator himself. — For such an assumption, however, though 
frequently reiterated, there is no foundation in any passage 
of Scripture when rationally interpreted ; and it is repug- 
nant to the clearest dictates of reason. It is contrary to 
every regular mode with which we are acquainted, by which 
rational beings are conducted to knowledge and happiness ; 
it would imply a continued miracle — it would supersede 



200 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

the use of the intellectual faculty — and it would ultimately 
detract from the felicity of intelligent agents. For, a great 
part of the happiness of finite intelligences arises from the 
gradual evolution of truth, in consequence of the exercise 
of their rational powers. Were all our knowledge in a 
future state to be acquired by immediate intuition, or by 
direct supernatural communications from the Deity, our 
rational faculties would, in many respects, be bestowed in 
vain. It appears to be one of the main designs for which 
these faculties were bestowed, that we might be directed in 
the prosecution of knowledge, and led to deduce, from the 
scenes of the visible universe, those conclusions which will 
gradually expand our views of the plans and perfections 
of its Almighty Author. Adam, when in a state of inno- 
cence, (and his condition in that state, as a moral agent, 
was precisely similar to the state of good men in a future 
world, except his liability to fall) was not acquainted, in 
the first instance, with every object in the world in which 
he was placed, and their various relations to each other. 
He could not know, for example, the peculiar scenery of na- 
ture which existed on the side of the globe opposite to that 
on which he was placed. He must have exercised his senses, 
his locomotive faculties, and his reasoning powers, and made 
observations and experimental researches of various kinds, 
before he became thoroughly acquainted with the structure, 
the order and beauty of his terrestrial habitation. For, to 
suppose man, in any state, a mere passive subject of intel- 
lectual and external impressions, would be, to reduce him to 
something like a mere machine ; and would imply a subver- 
sion of all the established laws which regulate the operations 
of matter and intellect throughout the universe. 

We know, likewise, that truth is gradually developed 
even to superior intelligences. The manifold wisdom of 
God in reference to the church, and the plans pf his grace 
in relation to the Gentile world, were, in some measure, 
veiled to the angels, till the facts of the death and resurrec- 
tion of Christ, and the preaching and miracles of the Apos- 
tles were exhibited to their view;* and hence they are 



* Ephes. iii. 5 — 11, 



OBJECTION OBVIATED. 



201 



represented as "desiring to look into," or prying with 
avidity into the mysteries of redemption : which evidently 
implies, the active exertion of their powers of reason and 
intelligence, and their gradual advancement in the know- 
ledge of the purposes and plans of the Almighty. And, if 
beings far superior to man in intellectual capacity, acquire 
their knowledge in a gradual manner, by reflection on the 
Divine dispensations, and the exercise of their mental pow- 
ers, it is unreasonable to suppose, that man, even in a higher 
sphere of existence, w T ill acquire all his knowledge at once, 
or without the exertion of those intellectual energies w 7 ith 
which he is endowed. 

In short, were the saints in heaven to acquire all their 
knowledge as soon as they entered on that scene of happi- 
ness, we must suppose them endowed with capacities, not 
only superior to the most exalted seraphim, but even ap- 
proximating to the infinite comprehension of the Deity him- 
self. For the range of investigation presented to intelligent 
beings is. boundless, extending to all the objects and moral 
dispensations of God, throughout the immensity of hi? 
empire. And could we suppose finite minds capable of 
embracing the whole of this range of objects at one com- 
prehensive grasp, their mental energy would soon be des- 
troyed, and their felicity terminate ; for they could look 
forward to no farther expansion of their views, nor to a 
succession of a new range of objects and operations through 
all the future ages of eternity. 



202 



PART III. 



OX THE AIDS WHICH THE DISCOVERIES OF SCIENCE" 
AFFORD, 

For enabling us to form a conception of the perpetual im- 
provement of the celestial inhabitants in knowledge and 
felicity. 

On the subject of a future world, and the exercises and 
enjoyments of its inhabitants, many foolish and inaccurate 
conceptions have prevailed, even in the Christian world. 
We are assured, that the foundation of the felicity to be en- 
joyed in that world, rests on the absence of every evil, and 
the attainment of moral perfection — that the principle of 
depravity must be destroyed, and the affections purified and 
refined, before we can enjoy " the inheritance of the saints 
in light." These are principles which are clearly exhibited 
in the Scriptures, which are accordant to the dictates of 
sound reason, and which are generally recognised by the 
various sections of the religious world. But the greater 
part of Christians rest contented with the most vague and 
incorrect ideas of the felicity of heaven, and talk and write 
about it in so loose and figurative a manner, as can convey 
no rational nor definite conception of the sublime contem- 
plations and employments of celestial intelligences. v Instead 
of eliciting, from the metaphorical language of Scripture, 
the ideas intended to be conveyed, they endeavor to 
expand and ramify the figures employed by the Sacred wri- 
ters still farther, heaping metaphor upon metaphor, and epi- 
thet upon epithet, and blending a number of discordant 
ideas, till the image or picture presented to the mind 
assumes the semblance of a splendid chaotic mass, or of a 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 



203 



dazzling but undefined meteor. The term Glory, and its 
kindred epithets, have been reiterated a thousand times in 
descriptions of the heavenly state j — the redeemed have 
been represented as assembled in one vast crowd above the 
visible concave of the sky, adorned with " starry crowns," 
drinking at u crystal fountains," and making ;i the vault of 
heaven ring" with their loud acclamations. The Redeemer 
himself has been exhibited as suspended like a statue in the 
heavens above this immense crowd, crowned wiljj diadems, 
and encircled with a refulgent splendor, while the assembly 
of the heavenly inhabitants were incessantly gazing on this 
object, like a crowd of spectators gazing at the motion of an 
air balloon, or of a splendid meteor. Such representations 
are repugnant to the ideas intended to be conveyed by the 
metaphorical language of Inspiration, when stripped of its 
drapery. They can convey nothing but a meagre and dis- 
torted conception of the employments of the celestial state, 
and tend only to bewilder the imagination, and to " darken 
counsel by words without knowledge." 

Hence it has happened, that certain infidel scoffers have 
been led to conclude, that the Christian Heaven is not an 
object to be desired ; and have frequently declared, that 
44 they could feel no pleasure in being suspended for ever in 
an ethereal region, and perpetually singing psalms and 
hymns to the Eternal" — an idea of heaven which is too 
frequently conveyed, by the vague and distorted descriptions 
which have been given of the exercises and entertainments 
of the future world. 

There is an intimate connection between the word and 
the works of God : they reflect a mutual lustre on each 
other ; and the discoveries made in the latter, are calculated 
to expand our conceptions and to direct our views, of the 
revelations contained in the former. Without taking into 
account the sublime manifestations of the Deity, exhibited 
in hi3 visible creation, our ideas of celestial bliss must be 
very vague and confused, and our hopes of full and perpet- 
ual enjoyment in the future state, extremely feeble and 
languid. — From the very constitution of the human mind, it 
appears* that in order to enjoy uninterrupted happiness, 
without satiety or disgust, it is requisite that new objects and 
new trains of thought be continually opening to view. A 



204 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



perpetual recurrence of the same objects and perceptions, 
however sublime in themselves, and however interesting 
and delightful they may have been felt at one period, cannot 
afford uninterrupted gratifications to minds endowed with ca- 
pacious powers, and capable of ranging through the depths 
of immensity. But all the objects in this sublunary world 
and its environs, and all the events recorded in sacred and 
profane history, are not sufficient to occupy the expansive 
minds of Novated intelligences for a million of ages, much 
less throughout an endless duration of existence. A series 
of objects and of moral dispensations, more extensive than 
those immediately connected with the globe we inhabit, 
must, therefore, be supposed to engage the attention of " the 
spirits of just men made perfect," during the revolutions of 
eternal ages ; in order that their faculties may be gratified 
and expanded — that new views of the Divine character may 
be unfolded — and that, in the contemplation of his perfec- 
tions, they may enjoy a perpetuity of bliss. 

It has been, indeed, asserted by some, that " the myste- 
ries of redemption will be sufficient to afford scope for the 
delightful investigation of the saints to all eternity." It is 
readily admitted, that contemplations of the Divine perfec- 
tions, as displayed in human redemption, and of the stu- 
pendous facts which relate to that economy, will blend them- 
selves with all the other exercises of redeemed intelligences. 
While their intellectual faculties are taking the most exten- 
sive range through the dominions of Him who sits upon the 
throne of universal nature, they will never forget that love 
* fi which brought them from darkness to light," and from the 
depths of misery to the splendors of eternal day. Their 
grateful and triumphant praises will ascend to the Father of 
glory, and to the Lamb who was slain, for ever and ever.— 
But, at the same time, the range of objects comprised within 
the scheme of redemption, in its reference to human beings, 
cannot be supposed, without the aid of other objects of con- 
templation, to afford full and uninterrupted scope to the fa- 
culties of the saints in heaven, throughout an unlimited du- 
ration. — This will appear, if we endeavor to analyze some 
of the objects presented to our view in the economy of re- 
demption. 

In the first place, it may be noticed, that a veil of mys- 



WORK OF REDEMPTION. 



205 



tery -surrounds several parts of the plan of redemption. 
£< God manifested in the flesh," the intimate union of the 
eternal self-existent Deity with " the man Christ Jesus, " — 
is a mystery impenetrable to finite minds. But the eternity, 
the omnipresence, and the omniscience of the Deity, are 
equally mysterious ; for they are equally incomprehensible, 
and must for ever remain incomprehensible to all limited 
intelligences. It is equally incomprehensible, that a sensi- 
tive being should exist, furnished with all the organs and 
functions requisite for animal life, and yet of a size ten 
thousand times less than a mite. These are facts which 
must be admitted on the evidence of sense and of reason, 
but they lie altogether beyond the sphere of our compre- 
hension.— Now, an object which involves a mystery cannot 
be supposed to exercise and entertain the mind through 
eternity, considered simply as incomprehensible, without be- 
ing associated with other objects which lie within the range 
of finite comprehension ; otherwise, reflections on the eter- 
nity and omnipresence of God, considered purely as ab- 
stractions of the mind, might gratify the intellectual facul- 
ties, in the future world, in as high a degree as any thing* 
that is mysterious in the scheme of redemption. But it is 
quite evident, that perpetual reflections on infinite space 
and eternal duration, abstractly considered, cannot produce 
a very high degree of mental enjoyment, unless when con- 
sidered in their relation to objects more definite and com- 
prehensible. Such contemplations, however, will, doubt- 
less, be mingled with all the other views and investigations 
of the saints in the heavenly world. In proportion as they 
advance through mvriads of acres in the oourse of unlimited 
duration, and in proportion to the enlarged views they wilt 
acquire, of the distances and magnitudes of the numerous 
bodies which diversify the regions, of the universe, their 
ideas of infinite space, and of eternal duration, will be 
greatly expanded. For we can acquire ideas of the extent 
of space, only by comparing the distances and bulks of 
material objects with one another, — and of duration, by the 
trains of thought, derived from sensible objects, which pass 
through our minds, and from the periodical revolutions of 
material objects around us. — The same things may be 
affirmed, in relation to all that is mysterious in the economy 



206 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

of human redemption ; — and, if what has been now said be 
admitted, it will follow, that such mysteries, considered 
merely as incomprehensible realities, could not afford a 
rapturous train of thought to entertain the mind throughout 
the ages of eternity. It is definite and tangible objects, 
and not abstract mysteries, that constitute the proper subject 
of contemplation to a rational mind. For although we were 
to ponder on what is incomprehensible, such as the eternity 
of God, for millions of years, we should be as far from com- 
prehending it, or acquiring any new ideas respecting it, at 
the end of such a period, as at the present moment. 

In the next place, redemption may be considered in re- 
ference to the important facts connected with it, in which 
point of view, chiefly, it becomes a tangible object for the 
exercise of the moral and intellectual powers of man. 
These facts relate either to the " man Christ Jesus, the 
Mediator between God and man," or to the saints whose 
redemption he procured. The general facts which relate 
to Christ, while he sojourned in our world, are recorded in 
the New Testament by the evangelists. These compre- 
hend his miraculous conception, and the circumstances 
which attended his birth ; his private residence in Naza- 
reth ; his journey as a public teacher through the land of 
Judea ; his miracles, sufferings, crucifixion, resurrection, 
and ascension to heaven. There is doubtless a variety of 
interesting facts, besides those recorded in the Gospels, 
with which it would be highly gratifying to become ac- 
quainted : — such as, the manner in which he spent his life, 
from the period of the first dawnings of reason, to the time 
of his commencing his public ministrations — the various 
trains of thought that passed through his mind — the mental 
and corporeal exercises in which he engaged — the social 
intercourses in which he mingled — the topics of conversa- 
tion he suggested — the amusements (if any) in which he 
indulged — the pious exercises and sublime contemplations 
in which he engaged, when retired from the haunts and the 
society of men ; — and particularly those grand and important 
transactions in which he has been employed, since that mo- 
ment when a cloud interposed between his glorified body, 
and the eyes of his disciples, after his ascent from Mount 
Olivet — What regions of the material universe he passed 



WORK OF REDEMPTION. 



207 



through in his triumphant ascent — what intelligence of his 
achievements he conveyed to other worlds — what portion 
of the immensity of space, or what globe or material fabric 
is the scene of his more immediate residence — what are 
the external splendors and peculiarities of that glorious 
world — what intercourse he has with the spirits of just men 
made perfect ; with Enoch and Elijah, who are already- 
furnished with bodies, and with other orders of celestial in- 
telligences — what scenes and movements will take place 
in that world, when he is about to return to our terrestrial 
sphere, to summon all the tribes of men to the general 
judgment. The facts in relation to these, and similar cir- 
cumstances, still remain to be disclosed, and the future de- 
tails which may be given of such interesting particulars, 
cannot fail to be highly gratifying to every one of the 
" redeemed from among men." But still, it must be admit- 
ted, that although the details respecting each of the facts 
to which I allude, were to occupy the period of a thousand 
years, the subject would soon be exhausted, if other events 
and circumstances, and another train of divine dispensa- 
tions were not at the same time presented to view ; and the 
future periods of eternal duration would be destitute of that 
variety and novelty of prospect which are requisite to secure 
perpetual enjoyment. 

The other class of facts relates to the redeemed them- 
selves, and comprehends those diversified circumstances in 
the course of Providence, by means of which they were 
brought to the knowledge of salvation, and conducted 
through the scenes of mortality to the enjoyment of endless 
felicity. These will, no doubt, afford topics of interesting 
discourse, to diversify and enliven the exercises of the 
saints in heaven. But the remark now made in reference 
to the other facts alluded to above, is equally applicable 
here. The series of Divine dispensations towards every 
individual, though different in a few subordinate particulars, 
partakes of the same character, and wears the same gene- 
ral aspect. But although the dispensations of Providence 
towards every one of the redeemed were as different from 
another as it is possible to conceive, and although a hundred 
years were devoted to the details furnished by every saint, 
eternity would not be exhausted by such themes alone, 



308 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

Again, it has been frequently asserted, that the saints in 
heaven will enjoy perpetual rapture in continually gazing 
on the glorified humanity of Christ Jesus. The descrip- 
tions sometimes given of this circumstance, convey the 
idea of a vast concourse of spectators gazing upon a re- 
splendent figure placed upon an eminence in the midst of 
them, — which, surely, must convey a very imperfect and 
distorted idea of the sublime employments of the saints in 
light. The august splendors of the " man Christ Jesus," 
the exalted station he holds in the upper world, the occa- 
sional intercourse which all his saints will hold with him, 
the lectures on the plans and operations of Deity with which 
he may entertain them — the resplendent scenes to which he 
may guide them— and many other circumstances — will 
excite the most rapturous admiration of Him who is 
" the brightness of the Father's glory." — But, since the 
glorified body of Christ is a material substance, and, 
consequently, limited to a certain portion of space, it can- 
not be supposed to be at all times within the view of every 
inhabitant of heaven ; — and although it were, the material 
splendors of that body, however august and astonishing, 
cannot be supposed to afford new and varied gratification, 
throughout an endless succession of duration. He will be 
chiefly recognised as the Head of the redeemed family of 
man, " in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and 
knowledge," who will gradually reveal the secret counsels of 
God, and direct his saints to those displays of Divine glory 
which will enlighten and entertain their mental powers. 
This seems to be intimated in such representations as the 
following, — " The Lamb that is in the midst of the throne 
shall feed them, and shall lead them to living fountains of 
water," By directing their attention to those objects in 
which they may behold the most august displays of Divine 
perfection, and teaching them in what points of view they 
ought to be contemplated, and what conclusions they, ought 
to deduce from them, u he will feed" the minds of his peo- 
ple with Divine knowledge, and " lead them" to those 
sublime and transporting trains of thought, which will fill 
them with " joy unspeakable and full of glory." 

Thus it appears, that neither the mysteries, nor the lead- 
ing facts connected with the plan of redemption, when 



OBJECTS OF CONTEMPLATION IN HEAVEN. 209 



considered merely in relation to human beings — can be 
supposed to be the principal subjects of contemplation in 
the heavenly state, nor sufficient to produce those diversi- 
fied gratifications which are requisite to insure perpetual 
enjoyment to the expanded intellects of redeemed men in 
the future world — though such contemplations will undoubt- 
edly be intermingled with all the other intellectual surveys 
of the saints in glory. • ■ 

I now proceed to the principal object in view, namelv, 
to inquire, what other objects will employ the attention of 
good men in the world to come, and what light the material 
works of God, which have been unfolded to our view, tend 
to throw upon this subject. 

The foundation of the happiness of heavenly intelligen- 
ces being laid in the destruction of every principle of mo- 
ral evil, — in the enjoyment of moral perfection — and in 
the removal of every physical impediment to the exercise 
of their intellectual powers — they will be fitted for the most 
profound investigations, and for the most enlarged contem- 
plations. And one of their chief employments, of course, 
will be, to investigate, contemplate, and admire the glory of 
the Divine perfections. Hence it is declared in Scripture 
as one of the privileges of the saints in light, that 44 they 
shall see God as he is" — that 44 they shall see his face" — 
and that 44 they shall behold his glory," — which expressions, 
and others of similar import, plainly intimate, that they 
shall enjoy a clearer vision of the Divine glory than in the 
present state. But how is this vis ion to be obtained ? The 
Deity, being a spiritual, uncompounded substance, having no > 
visible form, nor sensible quantities, 44 inhabiting eternity," 
and filling immensity with his presence — his essential glory 
cannot form an object for the direct contemplation of any 
finite intelligence. His glory, or, in other w T ords, the 
grandeur of his perfections, can be traced only in the exter- 
nal manifestation which he gives of himself in the material 
creation which his power has brought into existence — in the 
various orders of intelligences with which he has peopled 
it — and in his moral dispensations towards all worlds and 
beings which now exist, or may hereafter exist, throughout 
his boundless empire. 

18 



210 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



It is in this point of view, that our knowledge of the ma- 
terial universe assists our conceptions of the scenes of a 
future state, and throws a refulgence of light on the employ- 
ments, and the uninterrupted pleasures of the redeemed in 
heaven. By the discoveries of modern science, in the dis- 
tant regions of space, we are fully assured, that the attri- 
butes of the Deity have not been exercised solely in the 
construction of our sublunary sphere, and of the aerial hea- 
vens with which it is encompassed, nor his providential re- 
gards confined to the transactions of the frail beings that 
dwell upon its surface, but extend to the remotest spaces of 
the universe. We know, that far beyond the limits of our 
terrestrial abode, the Almighty has displayed his omnipo- 
tence in framing worlds which, in magnitude, and in splen- 
dor of accompaniments, far surpass this globe on which 
we dwell. The eleven planetary bodies which, in common 
with the earth, revolve about the sun, contain a mass of 
matter two thousand five hundred times greater, and an ex- 
tent of surface sufficient to support an assemblage of inha- 
bitants three hundred times more numerous than in the world 
which we inhabit. The Divine wisdom is also displayed in 
reference to these vast globes, — in directing their motions* 
so as to produce a diversity of seasons, and a regular suc- 
cession of day and night — in surrounding some of them 
with moons, and with luminous rings of a magnificent size, 
to adorn their nocturnal heavens, and to reflect a mild radi- 
ance in the absence of the sun — in encompassing them with 
atmospheres, and diversifying their surface with mountains 
and plains. These and other arrangements, which indicate 
special contrivance and design, show, that those bodies are 
destined by the Creator to be , the abodes of intellectual 
beings, who partake of his bounty, and offer to him a tri- 
bute of adoration and praise. 

Although no other objects were presented to our view, 
except those to which 1 now allude, and which are con- 
tained within the limits of our system, yet even here — 
within this small province of the kingdom of Jehovah — a 
grand and diversified scene is displayed for the future con- 
templation of heavenly intelligences. But it is a fact which 
cannot be disputed, that the sun and all his attendant planets 
form but a small speck in the map of the universe. How 



STARRY SYSTEMS. 



211 



great soever this earth, with its vast continents and mighty 
oceans, may appear to our eye, — how stupendous soever 
the great globe of Jupiter, which would contain within its 
bowels a thousand worlds as large as ours — and overwhelm- 
ing as the conception is, that the sun is more than a thou- 
sand times larger than both, — yet, were they this moment 
detached from their spheres, and blotted out of existence, 
there are worlds within the range of the Almighty's empire 
where such an awful catastrophe would be altogether un- 
known. Nay, were the whole cubical space occupied 
by the solar system — a space 3,600,000,000 miles in 
diameter — to be formed into a solid globe, containing 
24,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 cubical miles, and 
overspread with a brilliancy superior to that of the sun, to 
continue during the space of a thousand years in this splen- 
did state, and then to be extinguished and annihilated — 
there are beings, who reside in spaces within the range of 
our telescopes, to whom its creation and destruction would 
be equally unknown ; and to an eye which could take in 
the whole compass of nature, it might be altogether un- 
heeded, or, at most, be regarded as the appearance and 
disappearance of a lucid point in an obscure corner of the 
universe — just as the detachment of a drop of water from 
the ocean, or a grain of sand from the sea shore is un- 
heeded by a common observer. 

At immeasurable distances from our earth and system 
immense assemblages of shining orbs display their radiance. 
The amazing extent of that space which intervenes be- 
tween our habitation and these resplendent globes, proves 
their immense magnitude, and that they shine not with 
borrowed but with native splendor. From w T hat we know 
of the wisdom and intelligence of the Divine Being, we may 
safely conclude, that he has created nothing in vain ; and 
consequently, that these enormous globes of light were not 
dispersed through the universe, merely as so amany splendid 
tapers to illuminate the voids of infinite space. To admit, 
for a moment, such a supposition, would be inconsistent 
with the marks of intelligence and design which are dis- 
played in all the other scenes of nature which lie w T ithin the 
sphere of our investigation. It would represent the Al- 
mighty as amusing himself with splendid toys, — an idea 



212 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



altogether incompatible with the adorable Majesty of Hea~ 
ven, and which would tend to lessen our reverence of his 
character, as the only wise God. — If every part of nature 
in our sublunary system is destined to some particular use 
in reference to sentient beings — if even the muddy waters 
of a stagnant pool are replenished with myriads of inhabi- 
tants, should we for a moment doubt, that so many thou- 
sands of magnificent globes have a relation to the accom- 
modation and happiness of intelligent beings ; since in every 
part of the material system which lies open to our minute 
inspection, it appears, that matter exists solely for the pur- 
pose of sentient and intelligent creatures. As the Creator 
is consistent in all his plans and operations, it is beyond 
dispute, that those great globes which are suspended 
throughout the vast spaces of the universe are destined to 
some noble purposes worthy of the infinite power, wisdom, 
and intelligence, which produced them. And what may 
these purposes be 1 Since most of these bodies are of a 
size equal, if not superior, to our sun, and shine by their 
own native light, we are led by analogy to conclude, that 
they are destined to subserve a similar purpose in the sys- 
tem of nature — to pour a flood of radiance on surrounding 
worlds, and to regulate their motions by their attractive 
influence. So that each of these luminaries may be consi- 
dered, not merely as a world, but as the centre of thirty, 
sixty, or a hundred worlds, among which they distribute light, 
and heat, and comfort.* 

If, now, we attend to the vast number of those stupendous 
globes, we shall perceive what an extensive field of sublime 
investigation lies open to all the holy intelligences that exist 



* The Author will have an opportunity of illustrating this subject, 
in minute detail, in a work entitled, " The scenery of the Heavens 
Displayed, with the view of proving and illustrating the doctrine of a 
Plurality of Worlds ;" in which the positions here assumed will be 
shown to have the force of amoral demonstration, on the same gene- 
ral principles by which we prove the being of a God, and the immor- 
tality of man. In this work, all the known facts in relation to De- 
scriptive Astronomy,, and the structure of the Heavens, will be partic- 
ularly detailed, and accompanied with original remarks and moral 
and religious reflections, so as to form a comprehensive Compend of 
Popular Astronomy. 



NUMBER OF WORLDS. 



213 



in creation. When we lift our eyes to the nocturnal sky, 
we behold several hundreds of these majestic orbs, arranged 
in a kind of magnificent confusion, glimmering from afar on 
this obscure corner of the universe. But the number of 
stars, visible to the vulgar eye, is extremely small, com- 
pared with the number which has been descried by mean?; 
of optical instruments. In a small portion of the sky, not 
larger than the apparent breadth of the moon, a greater 
number of stars has been discovered than the naked eye 
can discern throughout the whole vault of heaven. In 
proportion as the magnifying powers of the telescope are 
increased, in a similar proportion do the stars increase upon 
our view. They seem ranged behind one another in bound- 
less perspective, as far as the assisted eye can reach, 
leaving us no room to doubt, that, were the powers of our 
telescopes increased a thousand times more than they now 
are, millions beyond millions, in addition to what we now 
behold, would start up before the astonished sight. Sir 
William Herschel informs us, that, when viewing a certain 
portion of the Milky Way, in the course of seven minutes, 
more than fifty thousand stars passed across the field of hi^ 
telescope, — and it has been calculated, that within the 
range of such an instrument, applied to all the different 
portions of the firmament, more than eighty millions of 
stars would be rendered visible. 

Here, then, within the limits of that circle which human 
vision has explored, the mind perceives, not merely eight}' 
millions of worlds, but, at least thirty times that number : 
for every star, considered as a sun, may be conceived to 
be surrounded by at least thirty planetary globes* ; so that 
the visible system of the universe may be stated, at the 
lowest computation, as comprehending within its vast cir- 
cumference, 2,400,000,000 of worlds; This celestial scene 
presents an idea so august and overwhelming, that the mind 
is confounded, and shrinks back at the attempt of forming 



* The solar system consists of eleven primary and eighteen secon- 
dary planets ; in all twenty-nine, besides more than a hundred comets ; 
and it is probable that several planetary bodies . exist within the limits 
of our system which have not yet been discovered. Other systems 
may probably contain a more numerous retinue of worlds, and pei- 
haps of a larger size than those belonging to the system of the sun. 



214 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATED 

any definite conception of a multitude and a magnitude so 
far beyond the limits of its ordinary excursions. If we can 
form no adequate idea of the magnitude, the variety, and 
economy of one world, how can we form a just conception 
of thousands ? If a single million of objects of any descrip- 
tion presents an image too vast and complex to be taken in 
at one grasp, how shall we ever attempt to comprehend an 
object so vast as two thousand four hundred millions of 
worlds ! None but that Eternal Mind which counts the 
number of the stars, which called them from nothing into 
existence, and arranged them in the respective stations 
they occupy, and whose eyes run to and fro through the 
unlimited extent of creation — can form a clear and compre- 
hensive conception of the number, the order, and the econ- 
omy of this vast portion of the system of nature.. 

But here, even the very feebleness and obscurity of our 
conceptions tend to throw a radiance on the subject we are 
attempting to illustrate. The magnitude and incomprehen- 
sibility of the object, show us, how many diversified views 
of the Divine glory remain to be displayed ; what an infinite 
variety of sublime scenes may be afforded for the mind tO ; 
expatiate upon ; and what rapturous trains of thought, ever 
various, and ever new, may succeed each other without, 
interruption, throughout an unlimited duration. 

Let us now endeavor to analyze some of the objects 
presented to our mental sight, in this vast assemblage of 
systems and worlds, which lie within the sphere of human 
vision. 

The first idea that suggests itself, is, that they are all 
material structures — in the formation of which, infinite wis- 
dom and goodness have been employed ; and consequently, 
they must exhibit scenes of sublimity and of exquisite con- 
trivance worthy of the contemplation of every rational 
being. If this earth, which is an abode of apostate men, 
and a scene of moral depravity, and which, here and there, 
has the appearance of being the ruins of a former world — 
presents the variegated prospect of lofty mountains, roman- 
tic dells, and fertile plains ; meandering rivers, transparent 
lakes, and spacious oceans ; verdant landscapes, adorned, 
with fruits and flowers, and a rich variety of the finest 
colors, and a thousand other beauties and sublimities that 



I71VERSITV OF SCENERY IN THE HEAVSNS. 



are strewed over the face of nature — how grand and mag- 
nificent a scenery may we suppose, must be presented to 
the view, in those worlds where moral evil has never en- 
tered to derange the harmony of the Creator's works — 
where love to the Supreme, and to one another, fires the 
bosoms of all their inhabitants, and produces a rapturous 
exultation, and an incessant adoration of the Source of 
happiness ! In such worlds, w T e may justly conceive, that 
the sensitive enjoyments, and. the objects of beauty and 
grandeur which are displayed to their view, as far exceed 
the scenery and enjoyments of this world, as their moral 
and intellectual qualities excel those of the sons of men. 

In the next place, it is highly reasonable to believe, that 
an infinite diversity of scenery exists throughout all the 
worlds which compose the universe ; that no one of all the 
millions of systems to which I have now adverted,. exactly 
resembles another in its construction, motions, order, and 
decorations. There appear, indeed, to be certain laws and 
phenomena which are common to all the systems which 
exist within the limits of human vision. It is highly pro- 
bable, that the laws of gravitation extend their influence 
through every region of space occupied by material sub- 
stances ; and, it is beyond a doubt, that the phenomena of 
vision, and the laws by which light is reflected and refract- 
ed, exist in the remotest regions which the telescope has 
explored. For the light which radiates from the most dis- 
tant stars (as formerly stated) is found to be of the same 
nature, to move with the same velocity, to be refracted by 
the same laws, and to exhibit the same colors as the light 
which proceeds from the sun, and is reflected from sur- 
rounding objects. The medium of vision must, therefore, 
be acted upon, and the organs of sight perform their func- 
tions, in those distant regions, in the same manner as takes 
place in the system of which we form a part, or, at least, in 
a manner somewhat analogous to it. And this circum- 
stance shows, that the Creator evidently intended we should 
form some faint ideas, at least, of the general procedure of 
nature in distant worlds, in order to direct our conceptions 
of the sublime scenery of the universe, even while we re- 
main in this obscure corner of creation. But, although 
the visible systems of the universe appear to be connected 



216 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

by certain general principles and laws which operate 
throughout the whole, yet the indefinite modifications which 
these laws may receive in each particular system, may 
produce an almost infinite diversity of phenomena in dif- 
ferent worlds, so that no one department of the material 
universe may resemble another. Nor is it difficult to con- 
ceive how such a diversity of scenery may be produced. 
With regard to the terraqueous globe, — were its axis to be 
shifted, so as to point to a different quarter of the heavens, 
or were the angle which it forms with the ecliptic to be 
greater or less than it now is, the general appearance of 
the firmament would be changed, the apparent motions of 
the sun and stars, the days and nights, the seasons of the 
year, and an immense variety ot phenomena in the earth 
and heavens would assume a very different aspect from 
what they now wear. Were the component parts of the 
atmosphere materially altered, were its refractive power 
much increased, or were a greater portion of caloric or of 
electricity introduced into its constitution, the objects which 
diversify the landscape of the earth, and the luminaries of 
heaven, would assume such a variety of new and uncommon 
appearances, as would warrant the application of the Scrip- 
ture expression, " a new heaven and a new earth." It is, 
therefore, easy to conceive, that, when infinite power and 
wisdom are exerted for this purpose, every globe in the uni- 
verse, with its appendages, maybe constructed and arranged 
in such a manner as to present a variety of beauties and 
sublimities peculiar to itself. 

That the Creator has actually produced this effect, is 
rendered in the highest degree probable, from the infinite 
variety presented to our view in those departments of na- 
ture which lie open to our particular investigation. In the 
animal kingdom we find more than a hundred thousand dif- 
ferent species of living creatures, and about the same 
variety in the productions of vegetable nature ; the mineral 
kingdom presents to us an immense variety of earths, stones, 
rocks, metals, fossils, gems, and precious stones, which are 
strewed in rich profusion along the surface, and throughout 
the interior parts of the globe. Of the individuals which 
compose every distinct species of animated beings, there 
is no one which bears an exact resemblance to another. 



DIVERSITY OF SCENERY IN THE UNIVERSE. 217 



Although the eight hundred millions of men that now peo- 
ple the globe, and all the other millions that have existed 
since the world began, were to be compared, no two indi- 
viduals would be found to present exactly the same aspect in 
every point of view in which they might be contemplated. 
In like manner, no two horses, cows, dogs, lions, elephants, 
or other terrestrial animals will be found bearing a perfect 
resemblance. The same observation will apply to the 
scenery of lakes, rivers, grottos, and mountains, and to all 
the diversified landscapes which the surface of the earth 
and waters presents to the traveller, and the student of 
nature. 

If, from the earth, we direct our views to the other bodies 
i which compose our planetary system, we shall find a simi- 
lar diversity, so far as our observations extend. From the 
surface of one of the planets, the sun will appear seven 
times larger, and from the surface of another, three hun- 
dred and sixty times smaller than he does to us. One of 
those bodies is destitute of a moon ; but from its ruddy as- 
pect, either its surface or its atmosphere appears to be en- 
dowed with a phosphorescent quality, to supply it with light 
in the absence of the sun. Another is surrounded by four 
resplendent moons, much larger than ours ; a third is sup- 
plied with six, and a fourth, with seven moons, and two 
magnificent rings, to reflect the light of the sun, and diver- 
sify the scenery of its sky. One of these globes revolves 
round its axis in ten and another in twenty-three hours and 
a half. One of them revolves round the sun in eighty-eight, 
another in two hundred and twenty-four days ; a third in 
twelve years, a fourth in thirty, and a fifth in eighty-two 
years. From all which, and many other circumstances 
that have been observed, an admirable variety of pheno- 
mena is produced, of which each planetary globe has its 
own peculiarity. Even our moon, w r hich is among the 
smallest of the celestial bodies, which is the nearest to us, 
and which accompanies the earth during its revolution 
round the sun, exhibits a curious variety of aspect, differ- 
ent 'from what is found on the terraqueous globe. The 
altitude of its mountains, the depth of its vales, the conical 
form of its insulated rocks, the circular ridges of hills 
which encompass its plains, and the celestial phenomena 



218 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

which are displayed in its firmament — present a scenery 
which, though in some points resembling our own, is yet 
remarkably different, on the whole, from the general aspect 
of nature in our terrestrial habitation. 

If, therefore, the Author of nature act on the same gene- 
ral principles, in other systems, as he has done in ours — 
which there is every reason to believe, when we consider 
his infinite wisdom and intelligence — we may rest assured, 
that every one of the two thousand four hundred millions 
of worlds which are comprehended within the range of 
human vision, has a magnificence and glory peculiar to 
itself, by which it is distinguished from all the surrounding 
provinces of Jehovah's empire. In this view, we may con- 
sider the language of the Apostle Paul as expressing not 
only an apparent, but a real fact. " There is one glory of 
the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory 
of the stars ; for one star differeth from another star in 
glory " To suppose that the Almighty has exhausted his 
omnipotent energies, and exhibited all the manifestations 
of his glory which his perfections can produce, in one 
system, or even in one million of systems, would be to 
set limits to the resources of his wisdom and intelligence, 
which are infinite and incomprehensible. Hence we find 
the sacred writers, when contemplating the numerous objects 
which creation exhibits, breaking out into such exclamations 
as these, " How manifold, O Jehovah, are thy works ! In 
wisdom hast thou made them all." 

In the next place, — Besides the magnificence and variety 
of the material structures which exist throughout the uni- 
verse, the organized and intelligent beings with which they 
are peopled, present a vast field of delightful contemplation. 
On this general topic, the following ideas may be taken into 
consideration : — 

L The gradations of intellect, or the various orders of 
intelligences which may people the universal system. That 
there is a vast diversity in the scale of intellectual exist- 
ence, may be proved by considerations similar to those 
which I have already stated. Among sentient beings, in 
this world, we find a regular gradation of intellect, from 
the muscle, through all the orders of the aquatic and insect 
tribes, till we arrive at the dog, the monkey, the beaver 



INTELLIGENT BEINGS. 



219 



and the elephant, and last of all, to man, who stands at the 
top of the intellectual scale, as the lord of this lower world. 
We perceive, too, in the individuals which compose the hu- 
man species, a wonderful diversity in their powers and 
capacities of intellect, arising partly from their original 
constitution of mind, partly from the conformation of their 
corporeal organs, and partly from the degree of cultivation 
they have received. But it would be highly unreasonable 
to admit, that the most accomplished genius that ever adorn- 
ed our race, was placed at the summit of intellectual perfec- 
tion. On the other hand, we have reason to believe, that 
man, with all his noble powers, stands nearly at the bottom 
of the scale of the intelligent creation. For a being much 
inferior to man, in the powers of abstraction, conception, and 
reasoning, could scarcely be denominated a rational creature, 
or supposed capable of being qualified for the high destina- 
tion to which man is appointed. As to the number of spe- 
cies which diversify the ranks of superior intellectual natures, 
and the degrees of perfection which distinguish their diffe- 
rent orders, we have no data, afforded by the contemplation 
of the visible universe, sufficient to enable us to form a de- 
finite conception. The intellectual faculties, even of finite 
beings, may be carried to so high a pitch of perfection, as to 
baffle all our conceptions and powers of description. — The 
following description in the words of a celebrated Swiss na- 
turalist, may perhaps convey some faint idea of the powers 
of some of the highest order of intelligences : — 

" To convey one's self from one place to another with 
a swiftness equal or superior to that of light ; to preserve 
one's self by the mere force, of nature, and without the 
assistance of any other created being ; to be absolutely ex- 
empted from every kind of change ; to be endowed with 
the most exquisite and extensive senses ; to have distinct 
perceptions of all the attributes of matter, and of all its 
modifications ; to discover effects in their causes ; to raise 
one's self by a most rapid flight to the most general prin- 
ciples ; to see in the twinkling of an eye these principles ; — 
to have at the same time, without confusion, an almost infi- 
nite number of ideas ; to see the past as distinctly as the 
present, and to penetrate into the remotest futurity ; to be 



220 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



able to exercise all these faculties without weariness : these 
are the various outlines from which we may draw a portrait 
of the perfections of superior natures."* 

A being possessed of faculties such as these, is raised as 
far above the limited powers of man, as man is raised above 
the insect tribes. The Scriptures assure us, that beings, 
approximating, in their powers and perfections, to those now 
stated, actually exist, and perform important offices under 
the government of the Almighty. The perfections of the 
angelic tribes, as represented in Scripture, are incomparably 
superior to those of men. They are represented as possess- 
ed of powers capable of enabling them to wing their flight 
with amazing rapidity from world to world. For the angel 
Gabriel, being commanded to fly swiftly, while the prophet 
Daniel was engaged in supplication, approached to him, be- 
fore he had made an end of presenting his requests. During 
the few minutes employed in uttering his prayer, this angelic 
messenger descended from the celestial regions to the coun- 
try of Babylonia. This was a rapidity of motion surpass- 
ing the comprehension of the most vigorous imagination, 
and far exceeding even the amazing velocity of light, — They 
have power over the objects of inanimate nature ; for one of 
them u rolled away the stone from the door of the sepul- 
chre," at the time of Christ's resurrection. They are inti- 
mately acquainted with the springs of life, and the avenues 
by which they may be interrupted ; for an angel slew, in 
one night, 185,000 of the Assyrian army. — They are perfect- 
ly acquainted with all the relations which subsist among 
mankind, and can distinguish the age and character of every 
individual throughout all the families of the earth. For one 
of these powerful beings recognised all the first-born in the 
land of Egypt, distinguished the Egyptians from the chil- 
dren of Israel, and exerted his powers in their destruction. 



* This writer, in addition to these, states the following properties : — 
"To be invested with a power capable of displacing the heavenly bo- 
dies ; or of changing the course of nature ; and to be possessed of a 
power and skill capable of organizing matter, of forming a plant, an 
animal, a world."— But I can scarcely think that such perfections are 
competent to any being but the Supreme. 



FACULTIES OF SUPERIOR BEINGS. 



221 



And, as they are " ministering spirits to the heirs of salva- 
tion.'' they must have a clear perception of the persons and 
characters of those who are the objects of the Divine favor, 
and to whom they are occasionally sent on embassies of 
mercy. — They are endowed with great physical powers and 
energies ; hence they are said " to excel in strength :" and 
the phrases, " a strong angel," and " a mighty angel," which 
are sometimes applied to them, are expressive of the same 
perfection. Hence they are represented, in the book of the 
Revelation, as " holding the four winds of heaven," as ex- 
ecuting the judgments of God upon the proud despisers of 
his government, as " throwing mountains into the sea," and 
binding the prince of darkness with chains, and " casting 
him into the bottomless pit." 

They are endowed with unfading and immortal youth, 
and experience no decay in the vigor of their powers. 
For the angels who appeared to Mary at the tomb of our 
Saviour, appeared as young men, though they were then 
more than four thousand years old. During the long suc- 
cession of ages that had passed since their creation, their 
rigor and animation had suffered no diminution, nor decay. 
— They are possessed of vast powers of intelligence. Hence 
they are exhibited in the book of Revelation, as being "full 
of eyes" that is, endowed with l< all sense, all intellect, all 
consciousness ; turning their attention every way ; behold- 
ing at once all things within the reach of their understand- 
ings ; and discerning them with the utmost clearness of 
conception." The various other qualities now stated, 
necessarily suppose a vast comprehension of intellect ; and 
the place of their residence, and the offices in which they 
have been employed, have afforded full scope to their su- 
perior powers. They dwell in a world where truth reigns 
triumphant, where moral evil has never entered, where 
substantial knowledge irradiates the mind of every inha- 
bitant, where the mysteries which involve the character of 
the Eternal are continually disclosing, and w T here the plans 
of his providence are rapidly unfolded. They have ranged 
through the innumerable regions of the heavens, and visit- 
ed distant worlds, for thousands of years ; they have beheld 
the unceasing variety, and the endless multitude of the 
works of creation and providence, and are, doubtless, en- 
19 



222 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

abled to compare systems of worlds, with more accuracy 
and comprehension than we are capable of surveying 
villages, cities and provinces. Thus, their original powers 
and capacities have been expanded, and their vigor and 
activity strengthened ; and, consequently, in the progress 
of duration, their acquisitions of wisdom and knowledge 
must indefinitely surpass every thing that the mind of man 
can conceive. — We have likewise certain intimations, that, 
among these celestial beings, there are gradations of nature 
and of office ; since there are among them, " seraphim and 
cherubim, archangels, thrones, dominions, principalities 
and powers," which designations are evidently expressive 
of their respective endowments, of the stations they occupy, 
and of the employments for which they are qualified. 

Hence it appears, that although we know but little in the 
mean time of the nature of that diversity of intellect which 
prevails among the higher orders of created beings — the 
intimations given in the sacred volume, and the general 
analogy of nature, lead us to form the most exalted ideas 
of that amazing progression and variety which reign through- 
out the intellectual universe. 

2. Not only is there a gradation of intellect among supe- 
rior beings, but it is highly probable, that a similar gradation 
or variety obtains, in the form, the organization, and the 
movements of their corporeal vehicles. 

The human form, especially in the vigor of youth, is 
the most beautiful and symmetrical of all the forms of or* 
ganized beings with which we are acquainted ; and, in these 
respects, niay probably bear some analogy to the organical 
structures of other intelligences. But, in other worlds, 
there may exist an indefinite variety, as to the general form 
of the body or vehicle with which their inhabitants are in- 
vested, the size, the number, and quality of their organs, 
the functions they perform, the splendor and beauty of 
. their aspect, and particularly, in the number and perfection 
of their senses. Though there are more than a hundred 
thousand species of sensitive beings, which traverse the 
earth, the waters, and the air, yet they all exhibit a marked 
difference in their corporeal forms and organization. Quad- 
rupeds exhibit a very different structure from fishes, and 
birds from reptiles ; and every distinct species of quadra-? 



VEHICLES OF CELESTIAL INTELLIGENCES. 223 



peds, birds, fishes, and insects, differs from another in its 
conformation and functions. It is highly probable, that a 
similar variety exists, in regard to the corporeal vehicles of 
superior intelligences — accommodated to the regions in 
which they respectively reside, the functions they have to 
perform, and the employments in which they are engaged ; 
and this we find to be actually the case, so far as our infor- 
mation extends. When any of the angelic tribes were sent 
on embassies to our world, we find, that, though they gene- 
rally appeared in a shape somewhat resembling a beautiful 
human form, yet, in every instance, there appeared a marked 
difference between them and human beings. The angel who 
appeared at the tomb of our Saviour, exhibited a bright and 
resplendent form : " His countenance was like the brightness 
of lightning, and his raiment as white as snow," glittering 
with an extraordinary lustre beyond what mortal eyes could 
bear. The angel who delivered Peter from the prison to 
which he had been confined by the tyranny of Herod, was 
arrayed in such splendor, that a glorious light shone through 
the whole apartment where the apostle was bound, dark and 
gloomy as it was. That these beings have organs of speech, 
capable of forming articulate sounds and of joining in musical 
strains, appears from the words they uttered on these and 
other occasions and from the song they sung in the plains of 
Bethlehem, when they announced the birth of the Saviour. 
They appear to possess the property of rendering themselves 
invisible at pleasure ; for the angel that appeared to Zaeha- 
rias in the sanctuary of the temple, was invisible to the sur- 
rounding multitudes without, both at the time of his entrance 
into, and his exit from the " holy place."* 



* To what is stated in this paragraph respecting angels, it will doubt- 
less be objected, " that these intelligences are pure spirits, and assume 
corporeal forms only on particular occasions." This is an opinion al- 
most universally prevalent ; but it is a mere assumption, destitute of 
any rational or scriptural argument to substantiate its truth. There is 
no passage in Scripture, with which I am acquainted, that makes such 
an assertion. The passage in Psalm civ. 4. "Who maketh his angels 
spirits, and his ministers a flaming fire," has been frequently quoted for 
this purpose ; but it has no reference to any opimon that may be formed 



224 



THE PHILOSOPHY OP A FUTURE STATE* 



In particular, there is every reason to conclude, that 
there is a wonderful variety in the number and acuteness 



on this point ; as the passage should be rendered, " Who maketh the 
winds his messengers, and a flaming fire his ministers." Even although 
the passage were taken as it stands in our translation, and considered 
as referring to the angels, it would not prove, that they are pure imma- 
terial substances ; for, while they are designated spirits, which is equally 
applicable to men as well as to angels — they are also said to be " a 
flaming fire," which is a material substance. This passage seems to 
have no particular reference to either opinion ; but, if considered as 
expressing the attributes of angels, its meaning plainly is,— -that they 
are endowed with wonderful activity — that they move with the swiftness 
of the winds, and operate with the fovce and energy of flaming fire — 
or, in other words, that He, in whose service they are, and who directs 
their movements, employs them a with the strength of winds, and the 
rapidity of lightnings." 

In every instance in which angels have been sent on embassies to man- 
kind, they have displayed sensible qualities. They exhibited a definite 
form somewhat analogous to that of man, and color and splendor ; which 
were perceptible by the organs of vision — they emitted sounds which 
struck the organ of hearing — they produced the harmonies of music, and 
sung sublime sentiments which were uttered in articulate words, that were 
distinctly heard and recognised by the persons to whom they were sent, 
Luke ii. 14. — and they exerted their power over the sense of feeling; for 
the angel who appeared to Peter in the prison, " smote him on the side, and 
raised himup." In these instances, angels manifested themselves to men, 
through the medium of three principal senses by which we recognise the 
properties of material objects ; and why, then, should we consider them 
as purely immaterial substances, having no connection with the visible 
universe ? We have no knowledge of angels but from revelation ; and all 
the descriptions it gives of these beings lead us to conclude, that they are 
connected with the world of matter as well as with the world of mind, 
and are furnished with organical vehicles, composed of some refined 
material substance suitable to their nature and employments. 

When Christ shall appear the second time, we are told that he is to 
come, not only in the glory of his Father, but also in " the glory of his holy 
angels,"who will minister to him and increase the splendor of his appear- 
p ance. Now, the glory which the angels will display, must be visible, and, 
consequently, material ; otherwise it could not be contemplated by the 
assembled inhabitants of our world, and could present no glory or lus- 
tre to their view. An assemblage of purely spiritual beings, however 
numerous and however exalted in point of intelligence, would be a 
mere inanity, in a scene intended to exhibit a visible display of the 
Divine supremacy and grandeur. — The vehicles or bodies of angels 
are doubtless of a much finer mould than the bodies of men ; but, 
although they were at all times invisible through such organs of vision 
as we possess, it would form no proof that they were destitute of such 



SENSES OF SUPERIOR BEINGS. 



225 



of their organs of sensation. We find a considerable va- 
riety, in these respects, among the sensitive beings which 
inhabit our globe. Some animals appear to have only one 
sense, as the muscle, and the zoophytes ; many have but two 
senses ; some have three ; and man, the most perfect, ani- 
mal, has only five. These senses, too, in different species, 
differ very considerably, in point of vigor and acuteness. 
The dog has a keener scent, the stag a quicker perception 
of sounds, and the eaole and the lvnx more acute visular 
organs than mankind. The same diversity is observable 
in the form and the number of sensitive organs. In man, 
the ear is short and erect, and scarcely susceptible of mo- 
tion ; in the horse and the ass, it is long and flexible ; and 
in the mole, it consists simply of a hole which perforates 
the skull. In man there are two eyes ; in the scorpion 
and spider, eight ; and in a fly, more than five thousand. 

That superior beings, connected with other worlds, have 
additional senses to those which we possess, is highly prob- 
able, especially when we consider the general analogy of 
nature, and the gradations which exist among organized 
beings in our world. It forms no reason why we should 
deny that such senses exist, because we can form no dis- 
tinct conceptions of any senses besides those which we 
possess. If we had been deprived of those senses of sight 
and hearing, and left to derive all our information merely 
through the medium of feeling, tasting and smelling, we 
could have had no more conception of articulate language, 
of musical harmony and melody, of the beauties of the 
earth, and of the glories of the sky, than a muscle, a vege- 



corporeal frames. The air we breathe is a material substance, yet it 
ia invisible : and there are substances whose rarity is more than ten 
times greater than that of the air of our atmosphere. Hydrogen gas 
is more then twelve times lighter than common atmospheric air. If, 
therefore, an organized body were formed of a material substance sim- 
ilar to air, or to hydrogen gas, it would in' general be invisible ; but, 
in certain circumstances, might reflect the rays of light, and become 
visible, as certain of the lighter craseous bodies are found to do. This 
is, in some measure, exemplified in the case of animalcule, whose 
bodies are imperceptible to the naked eye, and yet, are regularly or- 
ganized material substances, endowed with all the functions requisite 
to life, motion, and enjovment. 

19* 



226 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

table, or a stone. To limit the number of senses whicli 
intelligent organized beings may possess, to the five which 
have been bestowed upon man, would be to set bounds to 
the infinite wisdom and skill of the Creator, who, in all his 
works, has displayed an endless variety in the manner of 
accomplishing his designs. While, in the terrestrial sphere 
in which we move, our views are limited to the external 
aspects of plants and animals — organized beings, in other 
spheres, may have the faculty of penetrating into their 
internal, (and to us, invisible) movements — of tracing an 
animal from its embryo-state, through all its gradations and 
evolutions, till it arrive at maturity — of perceiving, at a 
glance, and, as it were, through a transparent medium, the 
interior structure of an animal, the complicated movements 
of its curious machinery, the minute and diversified ramifi- 
cations of its vessels, and the mode in which its several 
functions are performed — of discerning the fine and deli- 
cate machinery which enters into the construction, and 
produces the various notions of a microscopic animalculum, 
and the curious vessels, and the circulation of juices which 
exist in the body of a plant — of tracing the secret processes 
which are going on in the mineral kingdom, and the opera- 
tion of chemical affinities among the minute particles of 
matter, which produce the diversified phenomena of the 
universe. And, in fine, those senses which the inhabitants 
of other worlds enjoy in common with us, may be possessed 
by them in a state of greater acuteness and perfection. 
While our visual organs can perceive objects distinctly, 
only within the limits of a few yards or miles around us, 
their organs may be so modified and adjusted, as to enable 
them to perceive objects with the same distinctness, at the 
distance of a hundred miles — or even to descry the scenery 
of distant worlds. If our powers of vision had been con- 
fined within the range to which a worm or a mite is cir- 
cumscribed, we could have formed no conception of the 
amplitude of our present range of view ; and it is by no 
means improbable, that organized beings exist, whose ex- 
tent of vision as far exceeds ours, as ours exceeds that of 
the smallest insect, and that they may be able to perceive 
the diversified landscapes which exist in other worlds, and 
the movements of their inhabitants, as distinctly as we per- 



HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS. 



227 



ceive the objects on the opposite side of a river, or of a 
narrow arm of the sea. 

After Stephen had delivered his defence before the San- 
hedrim, we are told he looked up steadfastly into heaven, 
and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right 
hand of God ; and said, " Behold I see the heavens opened, 
and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God." 
Some have supposed that the eyes of Stephen, on this oc- 
casion, were so modified or strengthened, that he was 
enabled to penetrate into that particular region where the 
glorified body of Christ more immediately resides. But 
whether this opinion be tenable or not, certain it is, that 
angels are endowed with senses or faculties which enable 
them to take a minute survey of the solar system, and of 
the greater part of our globe, even when at a vast distance 
from our terrestrial sphere ; otherwise, they could not dis- 
tinguish the particular position of our earth in its annual 
course round the sun, in their descent from more distant 
regions, nor direct their course to that particular country, 
city, or village, whither they are sent on any special em- 
bassy. 

What has been now said in reference to the organs of 
vision, is equally applicable to the organs of hearing, and 
to several of the other senses ; and since faculties or senses, 
such as those I have now supposed, would tend to unveil 
more extensively the wonderful operations of the Almighty, 
and to excite incessant admiration of his wisdom and benefi- 
cence, it is reasonable to believe that he has bestowed them 
on various orders of his creatures for this purpose — and that 
man may be endowed with similar senses, when he arrives 
at moral perfection, and is placed in a higher sphere of 
existence. 

Besides the topics to which I have now adverted, namely, 
the gradation of intellect, and the diversity of corporeal 
organization — a still more ample and interesting field of 
contemplation will be opened in the history of the nume- 
rous worlds dispersed throughout the universe, — including 
the grand and delightful, or the awful and disastrous events 
which have taken place in the several regions of intellectual 
existence. 

The particulars under this head which may be supposed 



228 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



to gratify the enlightened curiosity of holy intelligences, 
are such as the following : — the different periods in duration 
at which the various habitable globes emerged from no- 
thing into existence — the changes and previous arrange- 
ments through which they passed before they were 
replenished with inhabitants — the distinguishing character- 
istic features of every species of intellectual beings — their 
modes of existence, of improvement, and of social inter- 
course — the solemn forms of worship and adoration that 
prevail among them — the laivs of social, and of moral 
order peculiar to each province of the Divine Empire* — 
the progress they have mads in knowledge, and the discove- 
ries they have brought to light, respecting the works and 
the ways of God — the peculiar manifestations of himself 
which the Divine Being may have made to them, £t at sun- 
dry times and in divers manners"— the most remarkable 
civil and moral events which have happened since the pe- 
riod of their creation — the visible emblems of the Divine 
Presence and glory which are displayed before them — the 
information they have obtained respecting the transactions and 
the moral government of other worlds — the various stages 



* There are certain general laws which are common to all the 
orders of intellectual beings throughout the universe. The two prin- 
ciples which form the basis of our moral law are of this nature : — 
" Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with 
all thine understanding," and " thou shalt love thy neighbor as thy- 
self." For we cannot suppose the Deity, in consistency with the 
sanctity, and rectitude of his nature, to reverse these laws, in relation 
to any class of intelligences, or to exempt them from an obligation to 
obey them ; and, therefore, they may be considered as the two grand 
moral principles which direct the affections and conduct of all holy 
beings throughout the immensity of God's empire, and which unite 
them to one another, and to their common Creator. But, in 
subordination to these principles or laws, there may be a variety of 
special moral laws, adapted to the peculiar economy, circumstances, 
and relations, which exist in each distinct w orld. As we have certain 
special laws in our moral code, such as the fifth and seventh precepts 
of the Decalogue, which, in all probability, do not apply to the inhab- 
itants of some other worlds, so they may have various specific regu- 
lations or laws, w T hich cannot apply to us in our present state. The 
reader will find a particular illustration of the two fundamental laws 
to which I have now adverted, and of their application to the inhabi- 
tants of all worlds, in a work which I lately published, entitled, " The 
Philosophy of Religion ; or, an Illustration of the Moral Laws of the 
Universe." 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS. 229 



of improvement through which they are appointed to pass — 
the different regions of the universe to which they may be 
transported, and the final destination to which they are ap- 
pointed. 

In particular, the facts connected with their moral his- 
tory, in so far as they may be unfolded, will form an inte- 
resting subject of discourse and of contemplation. It is 
highly probable, when we consider the general benignity 
of the Divine Nature, and the numerous evidences of it 
which appear throughout the whole kingdom of animated 
nature — that the inhabitants of the greatest portion of the 
universal system, have retained the moral rectitude in 
which they were created, and are, consequently, in a state 
of perfect happiness. But, since we know, from painful 
experience, that one world has swerved from its allegiance 
to the Creator, and been plunged into the depths of physi- 
cal and moral evil, it is not at all improbable, that the 
inhabitants of several other worlds have been permitted to 
fall into a similar calamity, — for this purpose among others 
— that the importance of moral order might be demon- 
strated, that the awful consequences of a violation of the 
eternal laws of heaven might be clearly manifested, and 
that a field might be laid open for the display of the recti- 
tude and mercy of God as the moral Governor of the uni- 
verse. In reference to such cases (if any exist) the points 
of inquiry would naturally be — What is the ultimate desti- 
nation of those beings who, in other regions of creation^ 
have acted the part of rebellious man ? Has their Creator 
interposed for their deliverance in a manner analogous to 
that in which he has accomplished the redemption of man- 
kind I If so, wherein do such schemes of mercy differ, 
and wherein do they agree with the plan of salvation by 
Jesus Christ ? What scenes of moral evil have been dis- 
played, and how have the moral disorders in those worlds 
been over-ruled and counteracted by the providential dis- 
pensations of the Almighty ? Here, a thousand questions 
would crowd upon the mind, a variety of emotions of op- 
posite kinds would be excited, and a most interesting field 
of investigation would be laid open to the contemplation of 
the redeemed inhabitants of such a world as ours. And, it 
is easy to conceive, with what kindred emotions and sym- 



230 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTU&E STATE. 

pathetic feelings, and with what transporting gratulatioiis, 
the renovated inhabitants of such worlds, would recognise 
each other, should they ever be brought into contact, and 
permitted to mingle their ascriptions of praise to the Creator 
and Redeemer of worlds. 

Even in those worlds where the inhabitants have retain- 
ed their primeval innocence, there may be an almost infinite 
variety in the Divine dispensations, both in a moral, and 
intellectual point of view. — As finite intelligences, from 
their very nature, are progressive beings, and, therefore, 
cannot be supposed to acquire all the treasures of wisdom 
and knowledge, and to comprehend all the multifarious 
displays of Divine perfection, during the first stages of 
their existence— there may be an admirable diversity of 
modes, corresponding to their peculiar circumstances and 
stages of improvement, by which the Creator may gradually 
unfold to them the glory of his nature, and enable them to 
take a more extensive survey of the magnitude and order 
of his dominions. Some may be only emerging from the 
first principles of science, like Adam soon after his crea- 
tion, and may have arrived but a few degrees beyond the 
sphere of knowledge which bounds the view of man ; others 
may have arrived at a point where they can take a more 
expansive survey of the order, economy, and relations, of 
material and intellectual existences, — while others, after 
having contemplated, for ages, a wide extent of creation, 
in one district of the empire of God, may be transported to 
a new and a distant province of the universe, to contem- 
plate the perfections of Deity in another point of view, and 
to investigate and admire a new scene of wonders. — If 
every individual of the human race, from his birth to his 
death, passes through a train of providences peculiar to 
himself, it appears at least highly probable, reasoning from 
the analogies to which we have already adverted, and from 
the variety that every where appears in the natural and mo- 
ral world, that the Divine dispensations towards every dis- 
tinct class of intelligent beings, have some striking peculiari- 
ties, which do not exactly coincide with those of any other. 

That some portion, at least, of the natural and moral 
history of other worlds will be laid open to the inspection 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS* 231 

of redeemed men in the future world, ma}' be argued from 
this consideration, — that such views will tend to unfold the 
moral character of the Deity, and to display more fully his 
intelligence, wisdom, and rectitude, in the diversified modes 
of his administration, as the Governor of the universe. We 
have reason to believe that the material creation exists 
solely for the sake of sentient and intelligent beings ; and 
that it has been arranged into distinct departments, and 
peopled with various ranks of intellectual natures, chiefly 
for the purpose of giving a display of the moral attributes 
of God, and of demonstrating the indispensable necessity 
and the eternal obligation of the moral laws he has enacted, 
in order to secure the happiness of the whole intelligent 
system. And, if so, we may reasonably conclude, that a 
certain portion of the Divine dispensations towards other 
classes of the intelligent creation will ultimately be dis- 
played to our view. — This position may likewise be argued 
from the fact, that other intelligences have been made ac- 
quainted with the affairs of our world, and the tenor of 
the dispensations of God towards our race. The angelic 
tribes have been frequently sent on embassages to our ter- 
restrial sphere. On such occasions they have indicated 
an intimate acquaintance with the most interesting transac- 
tions which have taken place among us ; and we are in- 
formed, that they still " desire to piy into" the scheme of 
redemption, and " to learn" from the Divine dispensations 
towards the church * the manifold wisdom of God." # Some 
notices of the history, the employments, and the destination, 
of these celestial beings have likewise been conveyed to 
us. We know that they hold an elevated station in the 
kingdom of Providence ; that they are possessed of great 
power and wisdom, of wonderful activity, of superior in- 
tellectual faculties, and of consummate holiness and rectitude 
of nature ; that they are employed on certain occasions as 
ambassadors from God to man, in executing his judgments 
upon the wicked, and ministering to the heirs of salvation ; 
and that a certain number of "them fell from the high station 
in which they were originally placed, and plunged them- 



* See Ephes. 10. 1 Peter L 12, 



232 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



selves into a state of sin and perdition. We have therefore 
reason to believe, that it is one part of the plan of the 
government of God, to disclose the history of one species 
of intellectual beings to another, in such portions, and at 
such seasons, as may seem most proper to Infinite Wisdom, 
and best suited to the state and character, and the gradual 
improvment of his intelligent offspring. 

In conformity to what has been now advanced, we find 
the saints in heaven represented as uttering a song of praise 
to God, in consequence of the survey they had taken of 
his moral administration, and of the admiration it excited. 
" They sing the song of Moses, and the song of the Lamb, 
saying, Just and true are thy ways, thou King of Saints." 
And, in proportion as the dispensations of providence towards 
other worlds are unfolded, in the same proportion will their 
views of Jehovah's " eternal righteousness" be expanded* 
and a new note of admiration and rapture added to their 
song of praise. — The knowledge of the saints in heaven is 
represented as being very accurate and comprehensive. 
Hence it is declared, that, in that state of perfection, " they 
-shall know, even as also they are known." This expression 
certainly denotes a very high degree of knowledge respect- 
ing the works and the ways of God ; and, therefore, most 
-commentators explain it as consisting in such an intuitive 
and comprehensive knowledge " as shall bear some fair 
resemblance to that of the Divine Being, which penetrates 
to the very centre of every object, and sees through the 
soul, and all things, as at one single glance ;" or, at least,, 
that "their knowledge of heavenly objects shall, be as 
certain, immediate and familiar, as any of their immediate 
friends and acquaintances now have of them."* And, if 
such interpretations be admitted, this knowledge must in- 
clude a minute and comprehensive view of the dispensations 
of the Creator towards other worlds, and other orders of 
moral and intelligent agents. 

nil 0^0111' 

In regard to the manner in which information respecting 



See Doddridge's and Guyse's paraphrase on 1 Cor. xiii. 12. 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS* 



233 



the structure, the inhabitants, and the history of other 
worlds may be communicated, our limited knowledge affords 
no certain data on which to ground a definite opinion. We 
may, however, reasonably suppose, that an intercourse and 
correspondence will be occasionally opened up, by means 
of celestial beings endowed with faculties of rapid motion, 
who may communicate particular details of the intelligence 
they acquire in the regions they are accustomed to visit. 
Such correspondence has already partially taken place in 
our world, by means of those beings termed, in Scripture, 
M the angels," or " the messengers of Jehovah ;" and, it is 
highly probable, had man continued in his state of original 
integrity, that such angelic embassies would have been 
much more frequent than they have ever been, and we 
might have been made acquainted, in this way, with some 
outlines of the physical and moral scenery of other worlds, 
particularly of those which belong to our own system — of 
which we must now be contented to remain in ignorance ; 
and must have recourse to the aids of reason, and science, 
and observation, in order to trace some very general out- 
lines of their physical economy. This is, doubtless, one 
deplorable effect, among others, of the apostacy oi man — 
that intelligences endowed with moral perfection can no 
longer hold familiar intercourse with the race of Adam, 
but in so far as they are employed by their Creator in 
communicating occasional messages, which have a respect 
merely to their moral renovation.* — We may, likewise, 
with some degree of probability, suppose, that every dis- 
tinct order of holy intelligences, after having resided for a 
certain number of ages, in one region of the universe, may 
be conveyed to another province of creation, to investigate 
the new scenes of wisdom and omnipotence there unfolded, 
— and so on, in a continued series of transportations, 
throughout the ages of eternity. We know that man is 



* It is probable that the celestial beings who have occasionally held 
a communication with our race, are not all of the same species, or 
inhabit the same regions ; since they are distinguished in Scripture 
by different names, as Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones, Dominions, 
Angels, Archangels, &c. 

20 



234 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



destined to undergo such a change of locality ; and although 
sin has made the passage from one world to another, as- 
sume a gloomy and alarming aspect, it may nevertheless 
be an example, (though in a different manner) of those 
removals which take place with respect to other beings, 
from one province of creation to another. Nor have we 
any reason to believe, that the locality in which we shall 
be placed, after the general resurrection, will form our 
permanent and everlasting abode ; otherwise, we should 
be eternally chained down, as we are at present, to a small 
corner of creation. 

In regard to the redeemed inhabitants of our world, there 
is every reason to believe, that the Redeemer himself, he, 
44 in whom dwell all the treasures of wisdom and know- 
ledge," will be one grand medium through which informa- 
tion will be communicated respecting the distant glories of 
Jehovah's empire; This seems to be directly intimated, 
though in metaphorical language, in the following passage 
from the book of Revelation : 44 The Lamb who is in the 
midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them to 
fountains of living water." Knowledge is the food of the 
mind ; and in this sense the term is frequently applied in 
the Scriptures : — 44 I will give them pastors (saith God) 
after mine own heart, who shall feed them with knowledge 
and understanding." 44 Feed the church of God," says the 
apostle Peter ; that is, instruct them in the knowledge of 
the truths of religion. Therefore, by imparting to his 
saints a knowledge of the plans and operations of God, 
and information respecting the magnificence of his works 
in the regions around, 44 the Lamb in the midst of the throne 
will feed them" by gratifying their intellectual powers, and 
their desires after knowledge ; and the noble and trans- 
porting trains of thought which such discoveries will in- 
spire, (and which may be aptly compared to the effect pro- 
duced by 44 fountains of living water" on a parched tra- 
veller,) will arrest all the faculties of their souls, and fill 
them 44 with joy unspeakable and full of glory." 

Perhaps, it may not be beyond the bounds of probability 
to suppose, that, at certain seasons, during a grand convo- 
cation of the redeemed, with Jesus their exalted Head pre- 
sident among them — that glorious personage may impart 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS, 



235 



to them knowledge of the most exalted kind, direct their 
views to some bright manifestations of Deity, and deliver 
most interesting lectures on the works and the ways of 
God. This would be quite accordant with his office as the 
" Mediator between God and man," and to his character as 
the " Messenger of Jehovah," and the " Revealer" of the 
Divine dispensations. 

Pointing to some distant world, (which, even to the acute 
visual organs of heavenly beings, may appear only as a 
small lucid speck in their sky,) we may suppose him giving 
such a descant as the following :■ — 44 That world presents a 
very different aspect, from what yours once did, owing, 
chiefly, to the moral purity and perfection of its inhabitants. 
There, the most grand and variegated objects adorn their 
celestial canopy ; and the scenes around their habitations 
are intermingled w r ith every thing that is beautiful to the 
eye, and gratifying to the senses and the imagination. 
Neither scorching heats, nor piercing colds, nor raging 
storms, ever disturb the tranquillity of those happy man- 
sions. The fine ethereal fluid w r hich they breathe produces 
a perpetual flow of pleasing emotions, and sharpens and 
invigorates their intellectual powers for every investigation. 
The peculiar refractive and reflective powers possessed by 
the atmospheric fluid which surrounds them, produce a va- 
riety of grand and beautiful effects, sometimes exhibiting 
aerial landscapes, and scenes emblematical of moral har- 
mony and perfection, — sometimes a magnificent display of 
the richest and most' variegated coloring, and sometimes 
reflecting the images of the celestial orbs in various aspects 
and degrees of magnitude. Their vegetable kingdom is 
enriched with a variety of productions unknown in your 
former world, diversified with thousands of different forms, 
shades, colors, and perfumes, which shed a delicious fra- 
grance all around. The inferior sentient beings are like- 
wise different, and exhibit such ingenuous, mild, and affec- 
tionate dispositions, as contribute, in no inconsiderable 
degree, to the pleasure and entertainment of the more in- 
telligent order of the inhabitants. The organs of vision 
of these intelligences are so acute, that they are enabled 
to perceive, as through a transparent medium, the various 
chemical and mechanical processes that are incessantly 



236 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



going on in the numberless ramifications of the vegetable 
tribes, and in the more curious and complicated structure of 
animal bodies ; for the Creator has ordained, as one part of 
their mental enjoyments, that they shall be furnished with 
the means of tracing the mode of his operations, and the de- 
signs they are intended to accomplish in the different depart- 
ments of nature. 

" They are likewise extensively acquainted with moral 
science — with the moral relations of intelligent beings to 
their Creator, and to one another, and with the outlines of 
the history of several other worlds ; for the leading facts in 
the history of your world, respecting the fall of man, its dis- 
mal consequences, and your subsequent redemption and re- 
novation, have been communicated to them, for the purpose 
of enlarging their views of God's moral dispensations, 
and illustrating the rectitude and benevolence of his go- 
vernment. — In their intercourses and associations, no dis- 
cordant voice is ever heard, no symptom of disaffection 
ever appears, no boisterous passions ever disturb their tran- 
quillity ; but all is harmony and order, peace and love. 
Their progress in the knowledge of God, and of his works, 
is rapid and sure, for they see clearly the first principles of 
all reasoning and science ; and, without once making a 
false step, or deducing an erroneous conclusion, they trace 
them with rapidity and certainty, to all their legitimate con- 
sequences. Their acquaintance with natural and moral 
facts is extensive and minute. For the most sacred regard 
is attached to truth, which was never once violated in that 
happy society ; and, therefore, every discovery, every new 
doctrine and fact which is brought to light by any indivi- 
dual, is regarded by all others as an established truth which 
is never called in question, and which serves to direct and 
facilitate all their other researches. Unlike the exaggera- 
tions and falsehoods which were once propagated by lying 
travellers and sceptical philosophers, in your former world, 
which tended to bewilder the anxious inquirer, and to ob- 
scure the radiance of truth ; in yonder world truth is 
regarded as a most sacred and invaluable treasure, as the 
basis of the happiness of the moral universe, and the foun- 
dation on which rests the throne of the Eternal ; and, there- 
fore, being never violated by any individual, every testis 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHtfR WORLDS. 237 



mony and assertion is received with unhesitating confidence. 
By a rapid mode of communication which has been esta- 
blished, their intercourses with each other are frequent and 
delightful, and the discoveries which are made of the ope- 
rations of infinite wisdom and benevolence, are quicldy 
circulated through all the intelligent ranks of that abode of 
felicity and love. Beings from other worlds occasionally 
visit them, and convey interesting intelligence, and affec- 
tionate congratulations from the regions whence they came ; 
and a glorious symbol of the Divine Majesty was lately dis- 
played in their firmament, from which was announced, in 
majestic but mild and transporting language — the appro- 
bation of their Creator, and his purpose of translating 
them, as a reward of their obedience, to another region of 
his empire, to behold new displays of his beneficence and 
power. 

" This is a specimen of the moral order and happiness 
which prevail among the greater part of those worlds 
which shine from afar in yonder firmament, but which are 
distinguished by a variety of peculiar circumstances, which 
shall be unfolded on another occasion." 

Directing their view to another distant orb, which appears 
like a dim ruddy speck in an obscure quarter of the firma- 
ment, he may thus proceed : — " That, too, is a world on a 
different scale, and in a different condition. It is a thou- 
sand times larger than the globe you once inhabited, and 
was originally arrayed with all that magnificence and 
beauty which characterize the works of the Creator. Dur- 
ing a considerable period its inhabitants retained their alle- 
giance to their Maker, and their affection for each other. 
But certain individuals, whom a principle of pride and am- 
bition had led to desire stations of pre-eminence, having 
dared to violate some of the fundamental laws of their 
Creator, — the moral turpitude which this disposition and 
conduct produced, gradually spead from one rank to ano- 
ther, till the whole mass of its inhabitants was completely 
contaminated, and plunged into a gulph of misery. To 
such a dreadful length has this depravity proceeded, that 
even the external aspect of that world, which was once 
fair as Eden, has assumed the appearance of a gloomy 
waste, and a barren wilderness. The rivers have been 
20* 



238 



THE PHILOSOPHY OP A FtJftJkE StATE, 



turned out of their course, by these infatuated beings^ that 
they might overflow and change into a marsh the** once fer- 
tile plains. The earth has been dug into immense pits and 
chasms, and the vegetable tribes have been torn from their 
roots and stripped of their verdure, in order to deface the 
primeval beauty of creation. By these, and other horrible 
devastations, the ethereal fluid in which they breathed, 
which formerly diffused a delightful fragrance, has now 
become the receptacle of noisome exhalations, which nau- 
seate and irritate every species of sensitive existence. Its 
brilliancy has thereby become obscured, so that their sun 
appears lowering through its dense vapors, like a dusky 
ball; and their nocturnal sky, which once presented a 
splendid assemblage of shining orbs, is now covered with 
blackness, and darkness, and tempest, through which no 
celestial orb ever transmits the least glimmering ray. For 
the almighty Contriver of all worlds has so arranged, pro- 
portioned, and adjusted every circumstance in the consti- 
tution of nature, that the smallest derangement, by male- 
volent beings, of the order he has established, is always 
productive of disastrous effects. 

" Instead of being animated with love to their Creator, 
and to one another, which is the first duty of all intelligent 
creatures, they hate their Maker, and curse him on account 
of the existence he has given them; and they hate each 
other, with a perfect hatred. There exists among them no 
peace, justice, sympathy, friendship, or confidence. Every 
one beholds and recognises another with the countenance 
of a fiend, and is ever intent upon annoying him to the 
utmost of his power. And, were it not that their bodies 
are constructed on an immortal principle, so that no power 
less than infinite can completely destroy them, — their fero- 
cious passions would, long ere now, have effected the utter 
extermination of every individual in that populous but 
miserable world. Their bodies, which were once fair and 
glorious, are now covered with every mark of vileness and 
deformity. They have no delight in contemplating the 
glories of their Creator's workmanship, for they have de- 
faced every beauty which creation displayed, when it came 
fresh and fair from the hand of its Maker ; and the intelli- 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS. 



239 



gence and wisdom they formerly possessed, are now oblite- 
rated, and changed into ignorance and folly. 

" At the commencement of this affecting scene of de- 
pravity, a messenger was dispatched by their Almighty 
Sovereign to warn them of their danger, and to urge them 
to reformation ; but, as they had not then felt the full 
effects of that wretchedness into which they were plunging, 
— after a few temporary pangs of remorse, 4 they returned 
every one to his evil ways.' Holy intelligences, from other 
worlds, have occasionally been sent, to contemplate the 
gloomy aspect, and the sad desolations of this wretched 
world ; in order that they might bring back intelligence to 
the worlds with which they are more immediately con- 
nected, of the dismal effects produced by the violation of 
those eternal laws of rectitude which the Governor of the 
universe has ordained. The Creator has, for many ages, 
permitted those physical and moral disorders to exist — not 
because he delights in the misery of any of his creatures, 
but because he has a regard to the ultimate happiness of 
the whole intelligent system. He leaves them, in. the 
mean time, 4 to eat of the fruit of their own ways,' that 
they may feel the full effects of their apostacy and wicked- 
ness. He has permitted them to proceed thus far in their 
rebellion and depravity, in order that surrounding worlds 
may be fully apprised of the dismal effects that must 
inevitably ensue on every infringement of moral order. 
This desolated world and its wretched inhabitants are 
doomed to remain in their present deplorable state, for 
ages yet to come, till an extensive and indelible impression 
be made on the inhabitants of every province of God ? s 
empire, of their eternal obligation to conform to those laws 
and principles of moral order which his infinite wisdom has 
established for the regulation of the intelligent universe : 
and also, that those miserable beings themselves may be 
aroused to consideration, led to humble themselves in his 
presence, and made to feel some emotions of contrition for 
their impiety and ingratitude. When these ends are ac- 
complished, a bright effulgence shall suddenly ilhime the 
darkness of their night, their atmosphere shall be cleared 
of its vapors, and the glorious orbs of heaven shall once 
more burst upon their view ; the astonished inhabitants 



240 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

shall lift up their eyes with amazement at the wondrous and 
unlooked-for spectacle, and a divine messenger, arrayed in 
splendid majesty, shall proclaim, * Peace from heaven — Good- 
will from Jehovah to this guilty world.' In both hemispheres 
of this globe, shall the joyful message be proclaimed. This 
sudden and unexpected announcement will arrest the atten- 
tion of every inhabitant, and rekindle in his breast those sparks 
of gratitude, which had been so long extinguished, c To prove 
the sincerity of this annunciation, the ' Power of the Highest' 
will be interposed to purify the atmosphere, to restore the 
desolations which had been produced, and to renew the face 
of nature. A series of moral instructions will commence, 
and be carried on with vigo^, till all be fully convinced of 
the folly and impiety of their conduct. Order will be grad- 
ually re-established ; affectionate intercourses will commence ; 
an indelible impression of their ingratitude and wickedness, 
and of the justice and benevolence of God, will be for ever 
fixed in their minds, which will secure them, at all future 
periods, from a similar apostacy ; and peace, truth, and hap- 
piness shall finally reign triumphant." 

On such topics as these, may we suppose our Redeemer, 
in the character of Mediator, occasionally to expatiate, with 
irresistible eloquence, when presiding in the assemblies of 
his redeemed ; and the emotions produced by such commu- 
nications, will doubtless excite them to join in unison in ce- 
lebrating the Divine character and administration, in such 
strains as these : — " Halleluiah ! the Lord God omnipotent 
reigneth. True and righteous are his judgments. Salva- 
tion, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our 
God. Thou art worthy to receive glory, honor, and pow- 
er ; for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure 
they are and were created." 1 * 

Thus I have endeavored to show, that even that por- 
tion of the universe which lies within the reach of our 



* I hope none of my readers will consider the supposition of the 
Redeemer occasionally delivering lectures on Divine subjects to an 



MORAL HISTORY OF OTHER WORLDS, 



241 



assisted vision, comprehends within its capacious sphere, 
at least two thousand four hundred millions of worlds — 
that each of these worlds, being constructed by infinite 
wisdom, must exhibit, even in its external aspect, a scene 
worthy of the contemplation of every rational being — that 
it is highly probable, from ascertained facts, from analogy, 
and from revelation, that each of these worlds has a pecu- 
liarity of scenery, and of appendages, which distinguish it 
from every other — that there is a gradation of intellect, 
and beings of different orders among the inhabitants of 
these worlds — that it is probable their corporeal forms and 
their organs of sensation are likewise wonderfully diversi- 
fied — and that the natural and moral history of each pre- 
sents scenes and transactions different from those which 
are found in any other world. So that when the mind en- 
deavors to grasp the immense number of worlds, here pre- 
sented to our mental view, and considers the variety of as- 
pect in which each of them requires to be contemplated — 
there appears, to such limited intellects as ours, no prospect 
of a termination to the survey of a scene so extensive and 
overwhelming ; but, on the contrary, a rational presumption, 



assembly of his saints, as either improbable, extravagant, or roman- 
tic. Since writing the above, I find, that the pious and philosophic 
Dr. I. Watts entertained a similar opinion. In his sermon, " On the 
happiness of separate spirits," when describing the employments of 
the upper world, he thus expresses his sentiments on this topic : — 
" Perhaps you will suppose there is no such sendee as hearing ser- 
mons, that there is no attendance upon the word of God there. But 
are we sure there are no such entertainments ? Are there no lectures 
of Divine wisdom and grace given to the younger spirits there, by 
spirits of a more exalted station ? Or, may not our Lord Jesus Christ 
himself be the everlasting Teacher of his church ? May he not at 
solemn seasons summon all heaven to hear him publish some new 
and surprising discoveries which have never yet been made known to 
the ages of nature or of grace, and are reserved to entertain the at- 
tention, and to exalt the pleasure of spirits advanced to glory ? Must 
we learn all by the mere contemplation of Christ's person ? Does 
he never make use of speech to the instruction and joy of saints 
above ? — Or, it may be, that our blessed Lord (even as he is man) 
-ome noble and unknown way of communicating a long dis- 
course, or a long train of ideas and discoveries to millions of blessed 
spirits at once, without the formalities of voice and language, and at 
some peculiar seasons he may thus instruct and delicrht his saints in 
heaven." [This whole topic may justly admit a doubt. Amer. Ed, 



242 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

that one scene of glory will be followed by another, in per- 
petual succession, while ages roll away. 

If it would require, even to beings endowed with mental 
powers superior to those of man, several hundreds of years, 
to survey the diversified landscapes which our globe dis- 
plays, to investigate the numerous chemical processes 
going on in the animal, the vegetable, and the mineral 
kingdoms, throughout the surface of the earth, the recesses 
of the ocean, and the subterraneous regions, and to trace 
the history of every tribe of its inhabitants during a period 
of six thousand years,— if it would require thousands of 
years to explore the planetary system, which presents a 
field of inquiry two thousand times more extensive — how 
many hundreds of thousands of millions of years would be 
requisite to study and investigate the visible universe in all 
that variety of aspect to which I have now adverted ! — To 
explore the diversified structure and arrangements of the 
bodies which compose the solar system, and the moral 
events which have taken place among its inhabitants* 
would require a long series of ages. The system of bodies 
connected with the planet Saturn, would, of itself, require 
several hundreds of years of study and research, in order 
to acquire a general view of its physical, moral, and intel- 
lectual aspects and relations. Here we have presented to 
view, — 1. A globe of vast dimensions capable of containing 
a population of sentient and intelligent beings more than a 
hundred times greater than that of the earth. 2. Two 
immense rings, the one of them containing, on both its 
sides, an area of eight thousand millions of square miles, 
and the other an area of twenty thousand millions of miles, 
and sufficient to contain a population, one hundred and forty 
times larger than that of our globe, although they were as 
thinly peopled as the earth is at present. 3. Seven satel- 
lites, or moons, each of which is undoubtedly as large as 
the globe on which we live, and some of them, probably, of 
much greater dimensions. The magnificent and atonish- 
ing scenery displayed in this planet, so very different from 
any thing that is beheld in our terrestrial sphere — the stu- 
pendous luminous arches which stretch across its firmament, 
like pillars of cloud by day and pillars of fire by night — the 
diversified shadows they occasionally cast on the surround- 



WORLDS BELONGING TO THE SOLAR SYSTEM. 



243 



ing landscape — the appearance and disappearance of its 
moons, their eclipses, and diversified aspects in respect to 
each other, and to the inhabitants of the planet itself, — the 
novel scenes which would appear in the animal, vegetable, 
and mineral kingdoms — the customs, manners, and employ- 
ments of the inhabitants — the series of events which have 
happened among them, and the tenor of the Divine dispen- 
sations in relation to their past history and their future 
destination — these, and a thousand other particulars, of 
which we can form no distinct conception — could not fail 
to afford a sublime and delightful gratification to a rational 
intelligence for a series of ages. 

" It is probable, too, that even within the boundaries of 
our solar system, important physical and moral revolutions 
have happened since its creation, besides those which have 
agitated the world in which we dwell. On the surface of 
the planet Jupiter, changes are occasionally taking place, 
visible at the remote distance at which we are placed. 
The diversity of appearance wh^i has been observed in 
the substances termed its belts, in whatever they may con- 
sist, or from whatever cause this diversity may originate, 
— indicates changes as great, as if the whole mass of clouds 
which overhang Europe, and the northern parts of Asia 
and America, were to be completely swept away, and sus- 
pended in dense strata over the Pacific and the Indian 
oceans, — or as if the waters of the Atlantic ocean, were to 
overflow the continent of America, and leave its deepest 
caverns exposed to view. — There were lately discovered, 
between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter, four small plane- 
tary bodies ; and, on grounds which are highly probable, 
astronomers have concluded, that they once formed a larger 
body which moved in the same region, and which had burst 
asunder by some immense eruptive force proceeding from 
its central parts. This probable circumstance, together 
with a variety cf singular phenomena exhibited by these 
planets, naturally lead us to conclude, that some important 
moral revolutions had taken place, in relation to the beings 
with which it was peopled ; and suggest to the mind a 
variety of sublime and interesting reflections respecting 
scenes either of joy or of terror, which may hereafter be 
disclosed. — The planet Mars, in several respects, bears a 



244 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

striking resemblance to our earth. Its rotation round its 
axis is accomplished in nearly the same time as the earth, 
namely, in 24 hours and 40 minutes. The inclination of 
its axis to the plane of its orbit is 28 degrees 42 minutes, 
that of the earth being 23 degrees 28 minutes. Conse- 
quently, it experiences a diversity of seasons, and different 
lengths of days and nights, as we do in our sublunary sphere. 
Hence Sir William Herschel informs us, that he observed 
a luminous zone about the poles of this planet, which is 
subject to periodical changes, and is of opinion, that this 
phenomenon is produced by the reflection of the sun's 
light upon its polar regions, and that the variation in the 
magnitude and appearance of this zone is owing to the 
melting of these masses of polar ice. Its atmosphere is 
likewise found to be very dense and obscure ; which is the 
cause of that ruddy appearance which this orb uniformly 
exhibits. These circumstances indicate a striking simi- 
larity, in its physical constitution, to that of the earth. 
Whether the moral sta^of its inhabitants bears any re- 
semblance to the present condition of mankind, is a ques- 
tion which naturally suggests itself, and which m*y possi- 
bly be solved in the future state to which we are destined. 
Frost and snow, the accumulation and melting of vast 
masses of polar ice, long nights, and wintry storms, scenes 
of darkness and desolation, stormy clouds, and a dense 
hazy atmosphere surcharged with wintry exhalations, do 
not appear to be the characteristics of a world where 
perfect happiness is enjoyed. The Sun which is the centre 
of our system, and which enlightens surrounding worlds 
with his beams, is five hundred times larger than all the 
planets and moons taken together. And, since we perceive 
frequent changes taking place in his surface and luminous 
atmosphere, there is doubtless a variety of astonishing 
processes and transformations going on, both in the exterior 
and interior parts of this immense luminary, on a scale of 
magnitude and grandeur, which it would be highly grati- 
fying to behold and investigate, and which would raise to 
the highest pitch, our conceptions of the magnificence 
and glory of him " who dwells in light unapproachable.'* 
If, then, the planetary system, which occupies no larger 
a portion of space than one of the smallest stars that twinkle 



IMMENSITY OF OBJECTS IN CREATION. 245 

in our sky, would afford such a vast multiplicity of objects 
for the contemplation of intelligent beings, during a lapse 
of ages, — what an immense assemblage of august objects 
and astonishing events is presented before us in the physical 
arrangements, and the moral history of the myriads of 
systems and worlds to which I have alluded, and what an 
immense duration would be requisite for finite minds to 
survey the wondrous scene ! This consideration suggests 
an idea of duration, which, to limited intellects such as ours, 
seems to approximate to the idea of eternity itself. Even 
although it could be shown, that creation extended no 
farther than the utmost bounds which the ingenuity of man 
has enabled him to penetrate, — still, the vast assemblage 
of glorious objects contained within the range of our assist- 
ed vision, shows what an infinite variety of mental gratifi- 
cation the Creator may bestow on his intelligent offspring; 
and we are assured, that " no good thing will he withhold 
from them that walk uprightly." 

But, would it be reasonable to admit, that the dominions 
of the universal Sovereign terminate at the boundaries of 
human vision ? Can we believe, that puny man, who 
occupies so diminutive a speck among the works of God, 
has penetrated to the utmost limits of the empire of Him 
who fills the immensity of space with his presence ? As 
soon might we suppose, that a snail could penetrate to the 
utmost extremity of the ocean, and, with one glance, sur- 
vey its deepest caverns : or, that a microscopic animalcula, 
which is confined to a drop of water, in the crevice of a 
small stone, could explore at one comprehensive view, the 
regions of Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. Shall we 
consider the visible system of nature, — magnificent and 
extensive as it is, — a palace sufficient for the habitation of 
the Deity ? No : this would be, to circumscribe the Al- 
mighty within the limits of our imperfect vision, and within 
the sphere of our comprehension. " Behold, the heavens, 
and the heaven of heavens, cannot contain Him !" This 
declaration implies, that, beyond all that the inhabitants of 
this world can explore in the visible firmament, there is a 
" heaven of heavens" — a region which contains unnumbered 
firmaments, as glorious and extensive as that which we 
hehold, — throughout the vast extent of which, the Deity is 
21 



246 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

eternally and essentially present. With regard to all that 
is visible by the unassisted eye, or by the telescope, in the 
vault of heaven, we may say with the poet : — 

" Vast concave ! ample dome ! wast thou designed 
A meet apartment for the Deity ? 
Not so : that thought alone thy state impairs, 
Thy lofty sinks, and shallows thy profound, 
And straitens thy diffusive ; dwarfs the whole, 
And makes an universe an orrery. 11 

Beyond the wide circumference of that sphere which 
terminates the view of mortals, a boundless region exists, 
which no human eye can penetrate, and which no finite 
intelligence can explore. To suppose that the infinitely 
extended region which surrounds all that is visible in crea- 
tion, is a mere void, would be as unreasonable, as to have 
affirmed, prior to the invention of the telescope, that no 
stars existed beyond those which are visible to the naked 
eye. When we consider the limited faculties of man, and 
the infinite attributes of the Eternal Mind, we have the 
highest reason to conclude, that it is but a very small portion 
of the works of God which has been disclosed to our view. 
" Could you soar beyond the moon, (says a well-known 
writer) and pass through all the planetary choir ; could you 
wing your way to the highest apparent star, and take your 
stand on one of those loftiest pinnacles of heaven, you 
would there see other skies expanded, another sun distribu- 
ting his beams by day, other stars that gild the alternate 
night, and other, perhaps nobler systems established in 
unknown profusion through the boundless dimensions of 
space. Nor would the dominion of the universal Sover- 
eign terminate there. Even at the end of this vast tour, 
you would find yourself advanced no farther than the suburbs 
of creation — arrived only at the frontiers of the great Jeho- 
van's kingdom." 

It is highly probable, that, were all the two thousand four 
hundred millions of worlds to which we have adverted, 
with all the eighty millions of suns around which they re- 
volve, to be suddenly extinguished and annihilated, it would 
not cause so great a blank in creation, to an eye that could 
take in the whole immensity of nature, as the extinction of 



CONTINUED EXERTION OF CREATING POWER, 247 

the pleiades, or seven p'ars, would cause in our visible fir- 
mament. The range of material existence may, indeed, 
have certain limits assigned to it ; but such limits can be 
perceived only by that Eye which beholds, at one glance, 
the whole of infinite space. To the view of every finite 
mind, it must always appear boundless and incomprehen- 
sible. Were it possible that we could ever arrive at the 
outskirts of creation, after having surveyed all that exists 
in the material universe, we might be said, in some mea- 
sure, to comprehend the Creator himself ; having perceived 
the utmost limits to which his power and intelligence have 
been extended. For, although we admit, that the perfec- 
tions of the Creator are infinite ; yet we have no tangible 
measure of these perfections, but what appears in the im- 
mense variety and extent of material and intellectual ex- 
istence. And we may hence conclude, that the highest 
order of created intellects, after spending myriads of ages 
in their research, will never come to a period in their in- 
vestigations of the works and the ways of God. 

Even although we could conceive certain limits to the 
material universe, and that, after the lapse of millions of 
ages, a holy intelligence had finished his excursions, and 
made the tour of the universal system which now exists, — 
yet, who can set bounds to the active energies of the Eter- 
nal Mind, or say, that new systems of creation, different 
from all that have hitherto been constructed, shall not be 
perpetually emerging into existence ? By the time a finite 
being had explored every object which now exists, and ac- 
quired a knowledge of all the moral and physical revolu- 
tions which have happened among the worlds which, at 
present, diversify the voids of space — a new region of in- 
finite space might be replenished with new orders of mate- 
rial and intellectual existence : and, were he to return to 
the point from which he at first set out, after numerous ages 
had elapsed, he would, doubtless, behold new changes and 
revolutions in many provinces of the Creator's dominions 
— new heavens and new earths — and new species of sen- 
tient and intellectual beings, different from all those he at 
first contemplated. 

That such is the plan of the Creator's operations, is not 
a mere conjecture or surmise, but is warranted from obser- 



248 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



vations which have been made oft the phenomena of the 
celestial bodies. New stars have, at different periods, 
appeared in the heavens ; which are plain indications of 
the continued exertion of creating power. Some planets 
have burst asunder into different fragments, and stars which 
had shone for ages have disappeared, and their existence, 
in their former state, cannot now be traced.* Such facts 
evidently show, that some important revolutions have taken 
place in relation to the bodies which have thus been with- 
drawn from our view. Having for ages run their destined 
course, either their constitution has undergone an essential 
change, or they have been removed to another region of 
immensity, to subserve other purposes in the magnificent 
arrangements of the Sovereign intelligence. The obser- 
vations made by Sir William Herschel on the nebulous ap- 
pearances in the heavens, and on the changes and modifi- 
cations which they undergo, lead to the conclusion, that 
new systems are gradually forming in the distant regions 
of the universe. And, if the creating energy of the Om- 
nipotent is at present in constant operation, and has been 
so for ages past, who shall dare to affirm, that it shall ever 
cease its exertion through all the ages of eternity 1 

Here, then, we have presented to our contemplation, an 
assemblage of material and intellectual existence, to which 
the human mind can affix no boundaries, — which is conti- 
nually increasing, and still an infinity of space remaining 
for perpetual accessions, during the lapse of endless ages, 
■ — an assemblage of beings, which, in point of number, of 
magnitude, and of extent, seems to correspond with a bound- 
less duration. So that, we have no reason to doubt, that 
u the saints in light" will be perpetually acquiring new dis- 
coveries of the Divine glory, new prospects into the im- 
mensity of God's operations, new views of the rectitude 
and grandeur of his moral government, new accessions to 
their felicity, and new and transporting trains of thought, 
without the least interruption, as long as eternity endures. 



* Stars which are marked in ancient catalogues, are not now to 
be found, and others are now visible which were not known to the 
ancients. Some have gradually increased in brilliancy. Some that 
were formerly variable, now shine with a steady lustre, while others 
have been constantly diminishing in brightness. 



249 



THRONE OF GOD. 

There is just one idea more that may be suggested, in 
addition to the several views exhibited above, in order to 
raise to a higher pitch of sublimity, our views of the gran- 
deur of the Divine Being, and of the magnificence of his 
works. 

The Scriptures frequently refer to a particular place, 
circumstance, or manifestation, termed, the throne of God ; 
as in the following passages : — " Heaven is my throne, and 
the earth is my footstool." " The Lord hath prepared his 
throne in the heavens" " A glorious high throne, from the 
beginning, is the place of thy sanctuary." 44 Therefore 
are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and 
night in his temple." 44 Blessing, and honour, and glory, 
and power, be unto Him that sits upon the throne." — These, 
and similar expressions and representations, must be consi- 
dered, either as merely metaphorical, or as referring to 
some particular region of the universe, where the Divine 
glory is reflected, in some peculiarly magnificent manner, 
from material objects ; and where the manifestations of the 
Divine character are most illustriously displayed. If there 
be a reference to the splendor and magnitude of a parti- 
cular portion of creation, there is an astronomical idea, 
which may help us to form some conception of this * glo- 
rious high throne," which is the peculiar residence of the 
Eternal. It is now considered by astronomers, as highly 
probable, if not certain, — from late observations, from the 
nature of gravitation, and other circumstances, that all the 
systems of the universe revolve round one common centre, 
— and that this centre may bear as great a proportion, in 
point of magnitude, to the universal assemblage of systems 
as the sun does to his surrounding planets. And, since 
our sun is five hundred times larger than the earth, and all 
the other planets and their satellites taken together, — on 
the same scale, such a central body would be five hundred 
times larger than all the systems and worlds in the universe. 
Here, then, may be a vast universe of itself — an example 
of material creation, exceeding all the rest in magnitude 
and splendor, and in which are blended the glories of 
21* 



250 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



every other system. If this is in reality the case, it may* 
with the most emphatic propriety, be termed, the throne 
of God. 

This is the most sublime and magnificent idea that can 
possibly enter into the mind of man. We feel oppressed 
and overwhelmed in endeavoring to form even a faint re- 
presentation of it. But, however much it may overpower 
our feeble conceptions, we ought not to revolt at the idea 
of so glorious an extension of the works of God ; since 
nothing less magnificent seems suitable to a being of infi- 
nite perfections. — This grand central body may be consi- 
dered as the capital of the universe. From this glorious 
centre, embassies may be occasionally despatched to all 
surrounding worlds, in every region of space. Here, too, 
deputations from all the different provinces of creation, 
may occasionally assemble, and the inhabitants of different 
worlds mingle with each other, and learn the grand outlines 
of those physical operations and moral transactions, which 
have taken place in their respective spheres. Here, may 
be exhibited to the view of unnumbered multitudes, objects 
of sublimity and glory, which are no where else to be 
found within the wide extent of creation. Here, intelli- 
gences of the highest order, who have attained the most 
sublime heights of knowledge and virtue, may form the 
principal part of the population of this magnificent region. 
Here, the glorified body of the Redeemer may have taken 
its principal station, as " the head of all principalities and 
powers :" and here likewise, Enoch and Elijah may reside, 
in the mean time, in order to learn the history of the mag* 
nificent plans and operations of Deity, that they may be 
enabled to communicate intelligence respecting them to 
their brethren of the race of Adam, when they shall again 
mingle with them in the world allotted for their abode, after 
the general resurrection. Here, the grandeur of the 
Deity, the glory of his physical and moral perfections, and 
the immensity of his empire, may strike the mind with 
more bright effulgence, and excite more elevated emotions- 
of admiration and rapture, than in any other province of 
universal nature. In fine, this vast and splendid central 
universe may constitute that august mansion referred to in 
Scripture, under the designation of the third heavens — 



GRANDEUR OF THE DEITY. 



251 



TiiK THRONE OF THE ETERNAL — the HEAVEN OF HEAVENS — 

THE HIGH AND HOLY PLACE and THE LIGHT THAT IS 

INACCESSIBLE AND FULL OF GLORY.* 



* Within the limits of the last 150 years, it has been found, that 
the principal fixed stars have a certain apparent motion, which is 
nearly uniform and regular, and is quite perceptible in the course of 
thirty or forty years. The star Arctums, for example, has been ob* 
served to move three minutes and three seconds in the course of 
seventy-eight years. Most of the stars have moved toward the south. 
The stars in the northern quarter of the heavens seem to widen their 
relative positions, while those in the southern appear to contract 
their distances. These motions seem evidently to indicate, that the 
earth and all the other bodies of the solar system, are moving in a 
direction from the stars, in the southern part of the sky, towards 
those in the northern. Dr. Herschel thinks, that a comparison of the 
changes now alluded to, indicates a motion of our sun with his at- 
tending planets towards the constellation Hercules. This progressive 
movement which our system makes in absolute space, is justly sup- 
posed to be a portion of that curve, which the sun describes around 
the centre of that nebula to which he belongs ; and, that all the other 
stars belonging to the same nebula, describe similar curves. And 
since the universe appears to be composed of thousands of nebulae, 
or starry systems, detached from each other, it is reasonable to con- 
clude, that all the starry systems of the universe revolve round one 
common centre, whose bulk and attractive influence are proportion- 
able to the size and the number of the bodies which perform their 
revolutions aronnd it. We know, that the law of gravitation extends 
its influence from the sun to the planet Herschel, at the distance of 
eighteen hundred millions of miles, and to the remotest parts of the 
orbits of the comets, which stretch far beyond this limit ; and 
there is the strongest reason to believe, that it forms a connecting 
bond between all the bodies of the universe, however distant from 
each other. This being admitted, — the motion of the different sys- 
tems now alluded to, and the immensity of the central body, from 
which motion of every kind originates, to produce the order and har- 
mony of the universe, — appear to be necessary, in order to preserve 
the balance of the universal system, and to prevent the numerous 
globes in the universe from gradually approaching each other, in the 
course of ages, and becoming one universal wreck. — We are me- 
chanically connected with the most distant stars visible through our 
telescopes, by means of light, which radiates from those distant lu- 
minaries, mingles with the solar rays, penetrates our atmosphere, 
and affects our optic nerves with the sensation of colors, similar 
to those produced by the rays of the sun. And we have equal reason 
to conclude, that we are likewise mechanically connected with these 
bodies by the law of gravitation. So that the idea thrown out 
above, however grand and overwhelming to our feeble powers, 
is not a mere conjecture, but is founded on observation, and on the 
general analogies of the universe. 



252 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



Perhaps some whose minds are not accustomed to such 
bold excursions through the regions of material existence, 
may be apt to consider the grand idea which has now been 
suggested, and many of the preceding details as too im- 
probable and extravagant to claim our serious attention. In 
reply to such an insinuation, let it be considered, in the first 
place, that nothing lias been stated but what corresponds 
to the whole analogy of nature, and to several sublime inti- 
mations contained in the system of Divine Revelation. It is 
a fact, which, in the present day, cannot be denied by 
any one acquainted with the subject, that the material uni- 
verse, as far as our eye and our glasses can carry us, consists 
of a countless multitude of vast bodies, which completely 
bafrle our feeble powers in attempting to form any adequate 
conception of them. This amazing fact, placed within the 
evidence of our senses, shows us, that it is impossible for the 
human mind to form too extravagant ideas of the universe, 
or to conceive its structure to be more glorious and magnifi- 
cent than it really is.* 

Again, nothing short of such sublime and magnificent 
conceptions seems at all suitable to the idea of a Being of 
infinite perfection and of eternal duration. If we admit, 
that the Divine Being is infinite, pervading the immensity 
of space with his presence, why should we be reluctant to 
admit the idea, that his Almighty energy is exerted through- 
out the boundless regions of space ? lor it is just such a 
conclusion as the notion of an infinite intelligence should 
naturally lead us to deduce. Whether does it appear to 



* In descending to the minute parts of nature, we obtain ocular de- 
monstration of facts which overpower our faculties, and which would 
be altogether incredible, were they not placed within the evidence of 
the senses. In a drop of water, in which certain vegetable substan- 
ces have been infused, millions of living creatures have been seen ; 
and, in some instances, where the animalculae are transparent, their 
eyes, and the peristaltic motion of their bowels have been perceived. 
The minuteness of the blood-vessel, and other parts of the struc- 
ture of such creatures, is as wonderful, and as incomprehensible, on 
the one hand, as the magnitude and immensity of the universe are 
on the other, — demonstrating, that, in the works of the Creator, 
there is an infinity on either hand, which limited intellects will never 
be able fully to comprehend. 



GRANDEUR OF THE DEITY. 



253 



correspond more with the notion of an infinite Being, to 
believe, that his creative power has been confined to this 
small globe of earth, and a few sparkling studs fixed in the 
canopy of the sky, or to admit, on the ground of observa- 
tion and analogy, that he has launched into existence 
millions of worlds — that all the millions of systems within 
the reach of our vision, are but as a particle of vapor to 
the ocean, when compared with the myriads which exist 
in the unexplored regions of immensity — that the whole of 
this vast assemblage of suns and worlds revolves around 
the grand centre of the universe — and that this centre 
where the throne of God is placed, is superior to all the 
other provinces of creation in magnitude, beauty, and mag- 
nificence ? Who would dare to prove that such conceptions 
are erroneous, or impossible, or unworthy of that being who 
sits on the throne of the universe ? To attempt such a proof 
would be nothing less than to set bounds to Omnipotince — 
to prescribe limits to the operations of him " whose ways 
are past finding out." 

" Can man conceive beyond what God can do ? 

Nothing but quite impossible is hard. 

He summons into being with like ease 

A to hole creation, and a single grain. 

Speaks he the word ? a thousand worlds are born ! 

A thousand worlds ) There's space for millions more ; 

And in what space can his great Fiat fail ? 

Condemn me not, cold critic ! but indulge 

The warm imagination ; why condemn ? 

Why not indidge such thoughts as swell our hearts 

With fuller admiration of that power 

Which gives our hearts with such high thoughts to swell ? 
Why not indulge in his augmented praise ? 
Darts not his glory a still brighter ray, 
The less is left to chaos, and the realms 
Of hideous night ?" 

These views and reasonings are fully corroborated by 
the sublime descriptions of Deity contained in the Holy 
Scriptures. — " Canst thou by searching find out God ? 
canst thou find out the Almighty to perfection V 9 " He is 
the High and Lofty One who inh a biteth. eternity" — "He is 
glorious in Power" — " He dwells in light unapproachable 
and full of glory" — " Great is our Lord and of great power ; 



254 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

his greatness is unsearchable; his understanding is iiifi-' 
nite" — " Can any thing be too hard for Jehovah ?" 44 The 
everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the 
earth, fainteth not, neither is weary, there is no searching 
of his understanding" — " He doeth great things, past 
finding out, and wonders without number." " He meteth 
out the heavens with a span, and comprehendeth the dust 
of the earth in a measure." " By the word of the Lord 
were the heavens made, and all the host of them by the 
Spirit of his mouth." 44 He spake, and it was done ; — 
He commanded, and it stood fast." 44 He stretched forth 
the heavens alone, and bringeth forth their hosts by num- 
ber." 44 Lo these are parts of his ways, but how little a 
portion is heard of him ; and the thunder of his power who 
can understand 1 Behold the heaven, and the heaven of 
heavens cannot contain him !" 44 The heavens declare the 
glory of God, and the firmament showeth forth his handy- 
work." 44 Thine, OLord! is the greatness, and the glory, 
and the majesty, for all in heaven and earth is thine, and 
thou art exalted above all." 44 Behold the heaven and the 
heaven of heavens is the Lord's." — 44 Jehovah hath pre- 
pared his throne in the heavens, and his kingdom ruleth over 
all." 44 I will speak of the glorious honor of thy majesty, 
and of thy wondrous works." 44 Biessed be thy glorious 
name who . art exalted above all blessing and praise." 
64 Thou, even thou, art Lord alone ; thou hast made heaven, 
the heaven of heavens, with all their host, thou preservest 
them all, and the host of heaven worshippeth thee." Who 
can utter the mighty acts of the Lord ? who can show forth 
all his praise?" 44 Touching the Almighty, we cannot find 
him out." 44 He is excellent in power, and his glory is 
above the earth and heavens." 

Such sublime descriptions of the Divine Being, which are 
interspersed throughout various parts of Revelation, lead us 
to form the most august conceptions of his creative energy, 
and plainly indicate, that it is impossible for the highest 
created intellect, to form a more magnificent idea of his de- 
signs and operations than what in reality exists. 

In short, though some of the preceding views may not. 
precisely correspond to the facts which shall ultimately be 



THE DEITY MANIFESTED IN HIS OPERATIONS. 255 

found to exist in the universe, — they ought, nevertheless, to 
be entertained and rendered familiar to the mind, since they 
open a sublime and interesting train of thinking ; and since 
they cannot go beyond the magnificence of Jehovah's king- 
dom, nor be very different from what actually exists in the 
universe. They form a kind of sensible substratum of thought 
for the mind to fix upon, when it attempts to frame the lofti- 
est conceptions of the object of our adoration. — It may be 
laid down as a principle which ought never to be overlooked 
in Theology, — that, our conceptions of the grandeur of God 
are precisely, or, at least, nearly commensurate with our con- 
ceptions of the grandeur and extent of his operations through- 
out the universe. We all admit, that the Deity is infinite, 
both in respect of space and of duration. But, an infinity of 
empty space, and an infinity of duration, abstractly consider- 
ed, convey no precise or tangible ideas to the mind, to guide 
it in forming distinct conceptions of the Deity or of any other 
beings. It is only when the immensity of space is consider- 
ed as diversified with an immense variety and multiplicity of 
objects, and when eternal duration is contemplated as con- 
nected with a constant succession of glorious scenes and 
transactions, that the soul of man can expand its views and 
elevate its conceptions of the incomprehensible Jehovah. 

If these sentiments be admitted, it will follow, that the 
man whose ideas are confined within the limits of a few 
hundred miles, or even within the range of the globe we 
inhabit, must have his views of Deity confined within nearly 
the same sphere. For we have no sensible measures of 
the attributes of God, but those which are derived from the 
number and extent of his actual operations. When we at- 
tempt to think of Him, without the assistance of his visible 
works, our thoughts instantly run into confusion, and sink 
into inanity. And, since we find, that the material works 
of God are so " great above all measure," so widely ex- 
tended, and so magnificent in the scale of their operation, 
it is of the utmost importance, in a religious point of view, that 
the mind accustom itself to range at large through the wide 
extent of creation — to trace, by analogy, from what is 
known, the probable magnitude, arrangement, and grandeur 
of what is removed beyond the limits of our vision^-to add 



256 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



magnitude to magnitude, system to system, and motion to 
motion, till our thoughts are overwhelmed with the mighty 
idea. And, though we may occasionally frame some erro- 
neous or inadequate notions, when forming our conceptions 
of certain subordinate particulars, yet, we need not fear, 
that, in point of number, magnitude, and variety, our con- 
ceptions can ever go beyond the realities which exist within 
the range of universal nature, unless we suppose, that 
" man can conceive beyond what God can do." Such trains 
of thought will tend to expand and elevate the mind, and 
give it a sublime turn of thinking ; and will naturally pro- 
duce an ardent desire of beholding a brighter display of the 
magnificence of the Creator in the eternal world. 

From what has been now detailed respecting the numer- 
ous and august objects that may be presented to the con- 
templation of celestial intelligences, we may conclude, that 
the chief subjects of study in the heavenly world will be 
History and Philosophy, Under the department of history, 
may be comprehended all the details which will be exhibited 
to them respecting the origin, progress, and consummation 
of the redemption of man, and the information they may 
receive respecting the natural and moral scenery, and the 
prominent providential occurrences and arrangements of 
other worlds. 

As it is evident, that matter exists chiefly for the sake 
of sensitive and intelligent beings, so, it is highly probable, 
if not demonstratively certain, that the peopling of worlds 
with rational creatures is intended chiefly to display the 
moral character of the Creator in his providential dispensa- 
tions, and in the whole series of his moral administration 
towards the numerous worlds and orders of creatures which 
exist throughout his dominions. All his other perfections, 
particularly his power and intelligence, appear to be exerted 
in subserviency to this grand object, and to the distribution 
of happiness throughout the universe. In so far, then, as 
the facts respecting his moral government, in other worlds, 
are made known to the redeemed in heaven, in so far will 
their view of his moral attributes, and of the principles of 



MORAL ADMINISTRATION OF THE DEITY, 257 



his administration in the universe, be enlarged and ex- 
panded. In the disclosures which, in the course of ages, 
may be made on this subject, displays of the eternal right- 
eousness of Jehovah, of his retributive justice, of his " tender 
mercy" and of his boundless benevolence, may be exhibited, 
which will astonish and enrapture the mind more highly 
than even the magnificence and grandeur of his physical 
operations, and fill it with admiration of the amiable and 
adorable excellencies of the Sovereign Ruler of the uni- 
verse. If we account it a pleasant study to investigate the 
habits and economy of some of the insect-tribes ; — if we 
should reckon it highly gratifying to learn the history of all 
the events which have befallen every nation and tribe of 
mankind since the world began, particularly those which 
relate to our first parents in paradise, and after their ex- 
pulsion from it, — to the antediluvians, to the ten tribes of 
Israel, to the Christians in the first centuries, to the Wal- 
denses, to the Assyrians, Babylonians and American In- 
dians, — how delightful and gratifying must it be, to learn the 
history of angels, principalities and powers, and to become 
acquainted with the leadmg transactions which have occur- 
red among beings of a higher order and of different species, 
dispersed among ten thousands of worlds ! Great and mar- 
vellous as the history of our world, and of human redemp- 
tion appears, it may be far surpassed by the events which 
eternity will unfold. " The day is coming," (to use the 
words of a celebrated modern writer*) " when the whole of 
this wondrous history shall be looked back upon by the eye 
of remembrance, and be regarded as one incident in the 
extended annals of creation, and with all the illustration, 
and all the glory it has thrown on the character of the 
Deity, will it be seen as a single step in the evolution of his 
designs ; and long as the time may appear, from th.3 
first act of our redemption to its final accomplishment, and 
close and exclusive as we may think the attentions of God 
upon it, it will be found that it has left him room enough 
for all his concerns, and that on the high scale of eternity, 



* Dr. Chalmers. 
22 



258 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

it is but one of those passing and ephemeral transactions, 
which crowd the history of a never-ending administration." 

Under the department of Philosophy may be included all 
those magnificent displays which will be exhibited of the 
extent, the magnitude, the motions, the mechanism, the 
scenery, the inhabitants, and the general constitution of 
other systems, and the general arrangement and order of 
the universal system comprehended under the government 
of the Almighty. On these topics, with ail their subordi- 
nate and infinitely diversified ramifications, the minds of 
redeemed intelligences from this world will find ample 
scope for the exercise of all their powers, and* will derive 
from their investigations of them perpetual and uninterrupt- 
ed enjoyment, throughout an endless existence. 

That the subjects of contemplation now stated, will, in 
reality, form the chief employments of renovated men and 
other intellectual beings, in a future state, may also be 
proved from the representations given in the word of God 
of the present exercises of these intelligences. In the 
book of Revelation, the angels, under the figure of " living 
creatures full of eyes," and the M elders," or representatives 
of the church of the redeemed, are represented as falling 
down before the throne of the Eternal, saying, " Thou art 
worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, honor, and power, for 
thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and 
were created" Here, the material works of God are repre- 
sented as the foundation or reason of the thanksgiving and 
adorations of the heavenly host ; and the language evidently 
implies, that these works are the subject of their contem- 
plation — that they have beheld a bright display of Divine 
perfection in their structure and arrangement — that they 
are enraptured with the enlarged views of the Divine glory 
which these works exhibit — and that their hearts, full of 
gratitude and admiration, are ever ready to burst forth in 
ascriptions of " glory, honor, and power" to him who 
called the vast assemblage of created beings into existence. 
— In another scene, exhibited in the same books, the saints 
who had come out of great tribulation, and had gotten the 
victory over all enemies, are represented with the harps of 
God in their hands, celebrating the Divine praises in this 
triumphant song, " Great and marvellous are thy works, 



Future misery of the wicked. 



259 



Lord God Almighty — just and true are thy ways, thou King 
of saints." — The first # part of this song may be considered 
as the result of their contemplations of the magnificent 
fabric of the universe, and the Omnipotent energies which 
its movements display ; and the last part of it as the result 
of their study and investigation of the moral government 
of God in his providential arrangements towards men and 
angels, and towards all the worlds whose moral economy 
may be opened to their view. For the words of the song 
plainly imply, that they have acquired such an expansive 
view of the works of God as constrains them to declare, that 
they are " great and marvellous ;" and that they have at- 
tained such an intimate knowledge of the Divine dispensa- 
tions towards the intelligent universe, as enables them to 
perceive that all the ways of the King of "heaven are 
" righteous and true." 



From the preceding details we may also learn, what 
will form one constituent part of the misery of the wicked 
in the future world. As one part of the happiness of the 
righteous will consist in " seeing God as he is," that is, in 
beholding the Divine glory as displayed in the physical and 
moral economy of the universe, — so, it will, in all proba- 
bility, form one bitter ingredient in the future lot of the 
unrighteous, that they shall be deprived of the transporting 
view of the Creator's glory, as displayed in the magnificent 
arrangements he has made in the system of nature. Con- 
fined to one dreary corner of the universe, surrounded by 
a dense atmosphere, or a congeries of sable clouds, they 
will be cut off from all intercourse with the regions of 
moral perfection, and prevented from contemplating the 
sublime scenery of the Creator's empire. This idea is 
corroborated by the declarations of Scripture, where they 
are represented " as banished from the new Jerusalem," 
" thrust out into outer darkness," and reserved for " the 
blackness of darkness for ages of ages." And, nothing 
can be more tormenting to minds endowed with capacious 
powers, than the thought of being forever deprived of the 
opportunity of exercising them on the glorious objects which 



260 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



they know to exist, but which they can never contemplate? 
and about which they never expect tojiear any transporting 
information. 

If it be one end of future punishment to make wicked 
men sensible of their folly and ingratitude, and of the mercy 
and favors they have abused, it is probable, that, in that 
future world or region to which they shall be confined, 
every thing will be so arranged, as to bring to their recol- 
lection, the comforts they had abused, and the Divine good- 
ness they had despised, and to make them feel sensations op- 
posite to those which were produced by the benevolent ar- 
rangements which exist in the present state. — For example, 
in the present economy of nature, every one of our senses, 
every part of our bodily structure, every movement of which 
our animal frame is susceptible, and the influence which 
the sun, the atmosphere, and other parts of nature, produce 
on our structure and feelings, have a direct tendency to com- 
municate pleasing sensations. But, in that" world, every 
agency of this kind may be reversed, as to trie effect it may 
produce upon percipient beings. Our sense of touch is at 
present accompanied with a thousand modifications of feel- 
ings which are accompanied with pleasure ; but there, every 
thing that comes in contact with the organs of feeling may 
produce the most painful sensations. Here, the variety of 
colors which adorn the face of nature, delights the eye 
and the imagination,— there, the most gloomy and haggard 
objects may at all times produce a dismal and alarming as- 
pect over every part of the surrounding scene. Here, the 
most enchanting music frequently cheers, and enraptures 
the human heart, there, nothing is heard but the dismal 
sounds " of weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth." 
Ungrateful for the manifold blessings they received in this 
world from the bountiful Giver of all good, the inhabitants 
of that dreary region will behold their sin in their punish- 
ment, in being deprived of every thing which can adminis- 
ter to their sensitive enjoyment. 

With regard to their moral state, similar effects will be 
produced. Here, they hated the society of the righteous, 
and loved to mingle with evil doers in their follies and their 
crimes; there they will be forever banished from the 
company of the wise and the benevolent, and will feel the. 



SOURCES OF FUTURE MISERY. 



261 



bitter effects of being perpetually chained to the society of 
those malignant associates who will be their everlasting tor- 
mentors. Here they delighted to give full scope to their 
depraved appetites, and passions, there, they will feel the 
bitter and horrible effects of the full operation of such lusts 
and passions, when unrestrained by the dictates of reason, 
and the authority of the Divine law. If, to these sources 
of sorrow and bitter deprivations, be added the considera- 
tion, that, in such minds, the principles of malice, envy, 
hatred, revenge, and every other element of evil, which, 
pervaded their souls while in this life, will rage without 
control, we may form such a conception of future misery 
as will warrent all the metaphorical descriptions of it which 
are ^iven in Divine Revelation, without supposing anv 
farther interposition of the Deity, in the direct infliction of 
punishment. While he leaves them simply to " eat of the 
fruit of their own ways, and to be filled with their own de- 
vices" their punishment must be dreadful, and far surpassing 
every species of misery comiected with the present state ct 
the moral world. 

On the other hand, a consideration of the infinitely di- 
versified sources of bliss to which our attention has been 
directed, has a powerful tendency to impress the minds ct 
the saints with a lively perception of the unbounded nature 
of Divine benignity, and of " the love of God which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord." It is chiefly in connection with 
such expansive views of the attributes and the government 
of the Deity, that the love of God towards the Redeemed 
appears " boundless,*' and "passing comprehension;" for 
it introduces them into a scene which is not only commen- 
surate with infinite duration, but is boundless in its pros- 
pects of knowledge, of felicity, and of glory. And, there- 
fore, amidst ail the other employments of the heavenly 
state, they will never forget their obligation to that unmerit- 
ed grace and mercy which rescued their souls from destruc- 
tion, but will mingle with all their sublime investigations, — 
ascriptions of " blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, 
to Him that sits upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for eve: 
and ever." 

The substance of what has been detailed in this depart- 
22* 



262 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FtlfURE STATU* 



merit of my subject may be now briefly stated in the follow^ 
ing summary : — 

The redeemed in heaven will enjoy perpetual and unin* 
terrupted felicity — the foundation of this felicity will be laid 
in their complete freedom from sin, and their attainment of 
moral perfection — their renovated faculties will be employed 
in contemplating the Divine glory — the Divine glory consists 
in the manifestation of the divine perfections — the sensible 
display of these perfections will be given, (and can only be 
given) in the works of creation, in the intelligences which 
people the material world, their orders, gradations, history, 
and present state — in the variety of scenery which the abodes 
of intelligence exhibit — in the economy and moral order 
which prevail among them, — -and in the various dispensations 
of Divine providence in reference to all worlds and orders 
of beings. 

With regard to the happiness of heaven, the Scriptures 
convey to us, in general propositions, certain intimations of 
its nature, qualities, and objects, and of the qualifications 
which are requisite in order to its enjoyment. The dis- 
coveries which science has made in the visible creation 
form so many illustrations of the scriptural declarations on 
this subject ; and it is undoubtedly our duty to direct our 
trains of thought, and to expand our conceptions of the 
felicities of the future world, by every illustrative circum- 
stance which can be traced in the scene of nature which 
the Almighty has presented to our view. For the word 
and the works of God must always harmonize, and reflect 
a mutual lustre on each other. What we find to be actually 
existing within the visible scene of the universe, can never 
contradict any of the statements of Revelation ; but, on the 
contrary, must tend to elucidate some one or other of its- 
interesting communications. And, since we find, in our 
survey of the system of nature, an assemblage of astonish- 
ing objects which tend to raise our conceptions of the Su- 
preme Being, and of the sublime and diversified nature of 
future felicity, — it becomes us to prosecute those trains of 
thought which the analogies of Nature and of Revelation 
suggest, in order to enlarge the capacities of our minds, to 
exalt our ideas of celestial bliss, and to prepare us for 
more expansive and sublime contemplations, in that world 



IMPORTANCE OF IMMORTALITY. 



263 



where the physical and moral obstructions which now impede 
our progress, and obscure our intellectual views, shall be 
completely and for ever removed. 

From the whole of what we have stated on this depart- 
ment of our subject, we may learn the value of the human 
soul, and the importance which ought to be attached to our 
immortal destination. What a shadow does human life ap- 
pear when contrasted with the scenes of futurity ! What 
a small point in duration do the revolutions of time present 
when compared with a boundless eternity ! What a limited 
scene does this world, with all its glories, exhibit, when 
set in competition with the extent, and the splendors of 
that empire which stretches out into immensity, and shall 
endure for ever ! And is man to be transported to other 
regions of the universe, to mingle with the inhabitants of 
other worlds, and to exist throughout an endless duration ? 
What a noble principle does the human mind appear, when 
we consider it as qualified to prosecute so many diversi- 
fied trains of thought, to engage in so sublime investigations, 
to attain the summit of Moral Perfection, and to expatiate 
at large, through the unlimited dominions of the Almighty y 
while eternal ages are rolling on ! How important, then, 
ought every thing to be considered which is connected with 
the scene of our eternal destination ! If these truths be 
admitted, reason and common sense declare, that a more 
interesting and momentous subject cannot possibly occupy 
the mind of man. It is so profoundly interesting, and con- 
nected with so many awful and glorious consequences, that 
we must be utterly dead to every noble and refined feeling, 
if we be altogether indifferent about it. 

If there were only a bare probability for the opinion, that 
man is immortal, and that the scenes to which I have al- 
luded might possibly be realized, it ought to stimulate the 
most anxious inquiries, and awaken all the powers and 
energies of our souls. For it is both our duty and our 
highest interest to obtain light and satisfaction, on a point 
on which our present comfort and our ultimate happiness 
must depend. But, if the Light of Nature, and the dictates 
of revelation both conspire to demonstrate the eternal des- 
tiny of mankind, nothing can exceed the folly and the in- 



264. THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

fatuation of those who trifle with their everlasting interest, 
and even try every scheme, and prosecute every trivial 
object, that may have a tendency to turn aside their thoughts 
from this important subject. Yet, how often do we find, in 
the conduct of the various classes of mankind, the merest 
trifles set in competition with the scenes of happiness or of 
misery that lie beyond the grave. The grovelling plea- 
sures derived from hounding and horse-racing, balls, mas- 
querades, and theatrical amusements ; the acquisition of a 
few paltry pounds or shillings, the rattling of dice, or the 
shuffling of a pack of cards, will absorb the minds of thou- 
sands who profess to be rational beings, while they refuse 
to spend one serious hour in reflecting on the fate of their 
immortal spirits, when their bodies shall have dropped into 
the tomb. Nay, such is the indifference, and even anti- 
pathy with which this subject is treated by certain classes 
of society, that it is considered as unfashionable, and in 
certain cases, would be regarded as a species of insult, to 
introduce, in conversation, a sentiment or a reflection on 
the eternal destiny of man. " The carelessness which they 
betray in a matter which involves their existence, their 
eternity, their all, (says an energetic French writer) awakes 
my indignation, rather than my pity. It is astonishing, ft 
is horrifying. It is monstrous. I speak not this from the 
pious zeal of a blind devotion. On the contrary, I affirm, 
that self-love, and self-interest, that the simplest light of 
reason, should inspire these ' sentiments ; and, in fact, for 
this we need but the perceptions of ordinary men. — It re- 
quires but little elevation of soul to discover, that here there 
is no substantial delight ; that our pleasures are but vanity, 
that the ills of life are innumerable ; and that, after all, 
death, which threatens us every moment, must, in a few 
years, perhaps in a few days, place us in the eternal con- 
dition of happiness, or misery, or nothingness.'' 

It is, therefore, the imperative duty of every man who 
makes any pretensions to prudence and rationality, to en- 
deavor to have his mind impressed with a conviction of 
the reality of a future and invisible world, to consider its 
importance, and to contemplate, in the light of reason and 
of revelation, the grand and solemn scenes which it dis- 
plays. While the least doubt hovers upon his mind in re- 



IMPORTANCE OF IMMORTALITY. 



265 



lation to this subject, he should give himself no rest till it 
be dispelled. He should explore every avenue where light 
and information may be obtained ; he should prosecute his 
researches with the same earnestness and avidity as the 
miser digs for hidden treasures ; and above all things, he 
should study, with deep attention and humility, the revelation 
contained in the Holy Scriptures, with earnest prayer to 
God for light and direction. And if such inquiries be con- 
ducted with reverence, with a devotional and contrite spirit, 
and with perseverance, every doubt and difficulty that may- 
have formerly brooded over his mind will gradually evan- 
ish, as the shades of night before the orient sun. " If thou 
criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for under- 
standing ; if thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for 
her as for hid treasures — then shalt thou understand the fear 
of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God. For the Lord 
giveth wisdom, out of his mouth cometh knowledge and un- 
derstanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he 
shall direct thy paths. Then shall thy light break forth in 
obscurity, and thy darkness shall be as the noonday." 

In fine, if we are thoroughly convinced of our relation to 
an eternal world, it will be our constant endeavor to culti- 
vate those heavenly dispositions and virtues, and to prosecute 
that course of action which will prepare us for the enjoyments 
of the heavenly state. " For, without holiness no man can 
see the Lord ;" and we are assured that " no unclean thing 
can enter the gates of the New Jerusalem," and that neither 
44 thieves, nor extortioners, nor the covetous, nor the effemi- 
nate, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor idolaters shall inherit 
the Kingdom of God." 



266 



PART IV. 



ON THE MORAL QUALIFICATIONS REQUISITE TO THE EN" 
JOYMENT OF THE FELICITY OF THE FUTURE WORLD, 

— SO©— 

There is scarcely an individual who admits the doctrine 
of the immortality of man, who does not indulge a certain 
degree of hope, that he shall be admitted into a happier 
world, when his spirit wings its way from this earthly scene. 
Even the man of the world, the profligate and the debau- 
chee, notwithstanding their consciousness of guilt, and of 
the opposition of their affections to the Divine Law, and 
the duties of the Christian life, are frequently found buoy- 
ing themselves up, in the midst of their unhallowed courses, 
with the vain expectation, that an All-Merciful Creator will 
not suffer them ultimately to sink into perdition, but will pity 
their weaknesses and follies, and receive them, when they 
die, into the joys of heaven. Such hopes arise from igno- 
rance of the divine character, arid of that in which true hap- 
piness consists, and from fallacious views of the exercises of 
a future state, and the nature of its enjoyments. For, in or- 
der to enjoy happiness, in any state, or in any region of the 
universe, the mind must be embued with a relish for the so- 
ciety, the contemplations, and the employments peculiar to 
that region or state, and feel an ardent desire to participate 
in its enjoyments. 

What pleasure would a miser whose mind is wholly ab- 
sorbed in the acquisition of riches, feel in a world where 
neither gold nor silver, nor any other object of avarice is 
to be found ? What entertainment would a man whose 
chief enjoyment consists in hounding, horse-racing, routes, 



QUALIFICATIONS FOR HEAVEN. 



267 



and masquerades, derive in a scene where such amusements 
are for ever abolished ? Could it be supposed that those 
who now find their highest intellectual pleasures in Novels 
and Romances, and in listening to tales of scandal, would 
experience any high degree of enjoyment in a world 
where there is nothing but substantial realities, and where 
the inhabitants are united in bonds of the purest affection 1 
— or, that those whose minds never rise beyond the pleasures 
of gambling, card playing, and gossipping chit-chat, would 
feel any relish for the refined enjoyments, the sublime contem- 
plations, and the enraptured praises of the heavenly inhabi- 
tants ? All the arrangements of the celestial state behoved to 
be changed and overturned, and angels, archangels, and re- 
deemed men, banished from its abodes, before such charac- 
ters could find entertainments agreeable to their former ha- 
bits and desires. Although they were admitted into the 
mansions of bliss, they would be miserably disappointed ; 
and would feel themselves in a situation similar to that of a 
rude savage or a Russian boor, w r ere he to be introduced into 
an assembly of princes and nobles. They would perceive 
nothing congenial to their former pursuits ; they would feel 
an inward reluctance to the pure and holy exercises of the 
place, and they would anxiously desire to fly away to regions 
and to companions more adapted to their grovelling views and 
affections. For, it is the decree of Heaven, — a decree found- 
ed on the moral laws which govern the intelligent universe, 
and which, like the law of the Medes and Persians, cannot 
be changed, — that, " Without holiness no man can see the 
Lord" and that K no impure person that worketh abomina- 
tion, or maketh a lie, can enter within t the gates of the Hea- 
venly Jerusalem." 

The foundation of felicity in the future state, is substan- 
tially the same as that which forms the basis of happiness 
in the present world. However elevated the station in 
which an individual may be placed, however much wealth 
he may possess, and however splendid his rank and equi- 
page, he can enjoy no substantial felicity, while he remains 
the slave of grovelling appetites and affections, and while 
pride and envy, ambition and revenge, exercise a sovereign 
control over his mind. While destitute of supreme love to 
God, and benevolent affections towards man, and of the 



268 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

Christian virtues which flow from these fundamental princi- 
ples of moral action, the mind must remain a stranger to true 
happiness, and to all those expansive views, and delightful 
feelings, which raise the soul above the pleasures of sense, 
and the trivial vexations and disappointments of the present 
life. 

These positions could be demonstrated, were it necessary, 
by numerous facts connected with the moral scenery of 
human society. Whence proceeds that ennui, which is felt 
in the fashionable world, in the absence of balls, parties, 
operas, and theatrical entertainments ? Whence arise those 
domestic broils, those family feuds and contentions, which 
are so common in the higher, as well as in the lower ranks 
of life, and which embitter every enjoyment ? Whence does 
it happen, that, in order to obtain gratification, and to ren- 
der existence tolerable, so many thousands of rational be- 
ings condescend to indulge in the most childish, foolish, and 
brutal diversions ? Even in the most polished circles of 
society, many who pride themselves on their superiority to 
the vulgar throng, are found deriving their chief gratifica- 
tion, not only in scattering destruction among the brutal and 
the feathered tribes, but in mingling among the motley rab- 
ble of a cock-pit, and in witnessing a couple of boxers en- 
countering like furious fiends, and covering each other 
with wounds and gore. Whence arise the torments that 
are felt from wounded pride and disappointed ambition! 
and how does it happen that social parties cannot enjoy 
themselves for a couple of hours, without resorting to cards 
and dice, gambling and gossipping, and the circulation of 
tales of scandal ? How is it to be accounted for, that sui- 
cide is so frequently "committed by persons in the higher 
circles, who are surrounded with luxuries and splendor ; 
and that murmuring, discontentment, and ingratitude, mark 
the dispositions and conduct of the lower ranks of society ? 
All these effects proceed from the absence of christian 
principles and dispositions, and from the narrow range of 
objects to which the intellectual powers are confined. The 
man who is actuated by christian views and affections, looks 
down with indifference and contempt, on the degrading 
pursuits to which I have alluded ; his soul aspires after ob- 
jects more congenial to his rational and immortal nature ; 



QUALIFICATIONS FOR HEAVEN. 



269 



and in the pursuit of these, and the exercise of the virtues 
which religion inculcates, he enjoys a refined pleasure 
which the smiles of the world cannot produce, and which 
its frowns cannot destroy. 

As in the present life there are certain mental endow- 
ments necessary for securing substantial happiness, so, 
there are certain moral qualifications indispensably requisite 
in order to prepare us for relishing the entertainments and 
the employments of the life to come. The foundation of 
future felicity must be laid in 44 repentance towards God, 
and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ/' We must 
be convinced of our sin and depravity as descendants of 
the first Adam, of the demerit of our offences, of the spot- 
less purity and eternal rectitude of that Being whom we 
have offended, and of the danger to which we are exposed 
as the violators of his law. We must receive, with hu- 
mility and gratitude, the Salvation exhibited in the Gospel, 
and 44 behold," with the eye of faith, 44 the Lamb of God 
who taketh away the sins of the world." We must depend 
on the aid of the Spirit of God to enable us to counteract 
the evil propensities of our nature, to renew our souls after 
the divine image, and to inspire us with ardent desires to 
abound in all those 44 fruits of righteousness which are to 
the praise and glory of God." We must 44 add to our 
faith, fortitude and resolution, and to fortitude, knowledge, 
and to knowledge, temperance, and to temperance, patience, 
and to patience, godliness, and to godliness, brotherly kind- 
ness and charity. For, if these things be in us and abound, 
they will permit us to be neither barren nor unfruitful in 
the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ; — and so an en- 
trance shall be abundantly administered unto us into the 
everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour."* 

The foundation of Religion being thus laid in the exer- 
cise of such Christian graces, the following dispositions 
and virtues, among many others, will be cherished and 
cultivated, and will form substantial qualifications for ena- 
bling us to participate in " the inheritance of the saints in 

light." 



* 2 Peter i. 5, 6, 7, 8, 11.— Doddridge's Translation. 
23 



270 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 



1. Supreme Love to God, the original source of happi- 
ness. 'This is the first duty of every rational creature, 
and the most sublime affection that can pervade the human 
mind. It glows in the breasts of angels and archangels, 
of cherubim and seraphim, yea, there is not an inhabitant 
of any world in the universe who has retained his primitive 
integrity, in whose heart it does not reign triumphant. It 
unites all holy intelligences to their Creator and to one ano- 
ther ; and consequently, it must qualify us for holding a 
delightful intercourse with such beings, wherever they ex- 
ist, and in whatever region of the universe our future resi- 
dence may be appointed. It enlivens the adorations of the 
angelic tribes, when they exclaim, 46 Thou art worthy, O 
Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and thanksgiving, and 
power." It animates them in all their celestial services ; it 
inspires them with a noble ardor in executing the com- 
mands of their Sovereign, and it qualifies its possessor, to 
whatever world he may belong, for co-operating with them, 
in carrying forward that scheme of Universal Benevolence, 
towards the accomplishment of which all the arrangements 
of the Creator ultimately tend. 

This holy affection is congenial to every view we can 
take of the character and operations of the Deity, and its 
obligation is deduced from the clearest principles of Reason, 
as well as from the dictates of Revelation. It is founded 
on every attribute of the Divinity, and on every part of his 
physical and moral administration. His Omnipote ?e is 
every moment exerted in supporting the frame of the uni- 
verse, in bringing about the alternate succession of day and 
night, summer and winter, seed-time and harvest, and in 
directing the operation of the elements of nature, in such 
a way as to contribute to the happiness of man. His Wis- 
dom and Intelligence are displayed in proportionating and 
arranging every .object in the' system of nature, in such a 
manner, that every thing is preserved in order and har- 
mony ; and in organizing the bodies of men and other 
creatures, so as to prevent pain, and to produce a combina- 
tion of pleasurable sensations. His Goodness extends 
over all his works, and is displayed towards every rank of 
sensitive and intelligent existence. It appears in the splen- 
dors of the sun, in the radiance of the moon, in the glories 



LOVE TO GOD, 



271 



of the starry firmament, in the beautiful assemblage of co- 
lors which diversify the face of Nature, in the plants and 
flowers, which adorn the fields, in the gentle zephyrs, in the 
rains and dews that fertilize the soil, in the provision made 
for the sustenance of the innumerable beings that inhabit 
the air, the waters, and the earth, and " in filling the hearts 
of men with food and gladness." His Mercy and Forbear- 
ance are exercised towards all men, even to the most profli- 
gate and abandoned, in supporting them in existence and 
loading them with his benefits, even when they are engaged 
in acts of rebellion against him. For he commandeth his 
sun to arise on the evil as well as on the good, and sendeth 
rain both on the just and on the unjust. He displays his 
long-suffering, for many years, towards the thoughtless pro- 
digal, and the violaters of his law, to demonstrate, that " he 
desires not that any should perish, but that all should come 
to repentance." 

A Being possessed of such attributes, and incessantly 
displaying such beneficence throughout creation, demands 
the highest affection and veneration of all his intelligent 
offspring ; so that it is the dictate of enlightened reason as 
well as of revelation, 44 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy strength." 
For, it is from him as the original source of felicity, that 
all our sensitive and intellectual enjoyments proceed, and 
on him, we depend for all the blessings that shall accom- 
pany us in every future stage of our existence. Love to 
God, is therefore, the most reasonable and amiable affec- 
tion that can glow in the human heart, and the spring of 
every virtuous action, and of every pleasing and rapturous 
emotion. If we are possessed of this divine principle, we 
shall delight in his worship, and bow with reverence at his 
footstool ; we shall feel complacency in his character and 
administration ; we shall contemplate with admiration, the 
incomprehensible knowledge, the omnipotent power, and 
the boundless beneficence displayed in the mighty move- 
ments of Creation and Providence ; we shall feel the most 
lively emotions of gratitude for the numerous blessings he 
bestows ; we shall be resigned to his will under every 
Providential arrangement, and we shall long for that happy 
world where the glories of his nature, and the 44 kindness 



272 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



of his love" shall be more illustriously displayed. But the 
man who is destitute of this amiable affection, is incapable 
of those sublime and rapturous emotions which animate the 
minds of celestial intelligences, and altogether unqualified 
for mingling in their society. He is a rebel against the 
divine government, a nuisance in the universe of God, the 
slave of grovelling appetites and passions, and, consequently, 
unfit for participating in the exercises and enjoyments of the 
saints in glory. 

2. Love to mankind is another affection which is indispen- 
sably requisite to qualify us for participating in the joys 
of heaven. This distinguished characteristic of the saints 
naturally and necessarily flows from love to the Supreme 
Being. " For (says the apostle John) every one that lov- 
eth him who begat, loveth them also who are begotten of 
him. If God loved us we ought also to love one another. 
If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a 
liar ; for he who loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, 
how can he love God whom he jaath not seen." As the 
spring flows from the fountain and partakes of its qualities, 
and as the shadow always accompanies the substance, and 
is produced by it, so love to man uniformly accompanies 
the love of God, and is produced by the powerful influence 
which this governing principle exerts over the mind. 

This affection is accordant with the dictates of reason, 
and congenial to the best feelings of the human heart. 
When we consider that our fellow men derived their origin 
from the same Almighty Being who brought us into exist- 
ence — that they are endowed with the same physical func- 
tions as ourselves, and the same moral and intellectual 
powers, — that they relish the same pleasures and enjoy- 
ments, possess the same feelings, and are subjected to the 
same wants and afflictions— that they are involved in the 
same general depravity, and liable to the same temptations 
and disasters — that they are journeying along with us to 
the tomb, and that our dust must soon mingle with theirs — 
when we consider the numerous relations in which we 
stand to our brethren around us, and to all the inhabitants 
of the globe — our dependance upon all ranks and descrip- 
tions of men, and upon almost every nation under heaven 
for our sensitive and intellectual enjoyments, — and that 



LOVE TO ANGELS. 



27a 



thousands of them are traversing sea and land, and expos- 
ing themselves to innumerable dangers, in order to supply 
us with the comforts and the luxuries of life — when we 
consider, that they are all destined to an immortal exist- 
ence, and shall survive the dissolution of this globe, and 
bear a part in the solemn scenes which shall open to view 
when time shall be no more — in short, when we consider, 
that the Great Father of all, without respect of persons, 
makes the same vital air to give play to their lungs, the 
same water to cleanse and refresh them, the same rains and 
clews to fructify their fields, the same sun to enlighten their 
day, and the same moon to cheer the darkness of their night 
— we must be convinced, that love to our brethren of man- 
kind is the law of the Creator, and the most rational and ami- 
able affection that can animate the human heart in relation 
to subordinate intelligences. He who is destitute of this af- 
fection is a pest in society, a rebel- and a nuisance in the 
kingdom of God, and, of course, unqualified for the enjoy- 
ment of celestial bliss. " For he who hateth his brother, 
is a murderer ; and we know that no murderer hath eternal 
life abiding in him."* 

But, our love is not to be confined to our brethren of the 
race of Adam. It must take a loftier flight, and compre- 
hend within its expansive grasp, all the holy intelligences in 
the universe, in so far as their nature and qualities have 
been made known to us. We must love the angelic tribes. 
They are beings who stand near the summit of the scale of 
intellectual existence ; they are endowed with faculties su- 
perior to man ; they dwell in the glorious presence of God* 
and are employed as his ministers in superintending the 
affairs of his government. They are possessed of won- 
derful activity, invested with powers of rapid motion, and 
flourish in immortal youth. They are adorned with con- 
summate holiness and rectitude, and with peculiar loveli- . 
ness of character. Pride and vanity, envy and malice, 
wrath and revenge, never rankle in their breasts. They 
never indulge in impiety, never insult the Redeemer, nor 
bring a railing accusation against their brethren. They 



* 1 John iii. 15. 
23* 



274 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



glow with an intense and immortal flame of love to 'their 
Creator ; they are incessantly employed in acts of bene- 
volence ; they occasionally descend to our world on em- 
bassies of mercy, and are ministering spirits to the heirs 
of salvation. On all these accounts they demand our es- 
teem, our approbation, and our affectionate regard. And, 
although they are at present placed beyond the reach of 
our beneficence, and we have no opportunity of expressing 
our benevolent wishes, yet we may afterwards be joined 
to their society, and co-operate with them in their labors 
of love. 

The indispensable necessity of love to mankind, and to 
every class of holy intelligences, as a preparation for hea- 
ven, will appear, when we consider, that we shall mingle 
in their society, and hold intimate fellowship with them in 
the eternal world. For the inhabitants of our world who 
are admitted into heaven, are represented in Scripture, as 
joining " the general assembly and church of the first- 
born, the spirits of just men made perfect, and the innu- 
merable company of angels ;" and hence they are exhi- 
bited, in the book of Revelation, as joining with one heart 
and one mind in contemplating the divine operations, and 
in celebrating the praises of their common Lord. In the 
society of that blessed world, love pervades every bosom, 
it reigns for ever triumphant ; and therefore, every exer- 
cise and intercourse is conducted with affection, harmony, 
and peace. Among the other evils which shall be banished 
from the New Jerusalem, it is declared in the book of Re- 
velation, that " there shall be no more crying" or, as the 
word should be rendered, " there shall be no more clamor, 
broils, or contentions" arising from the operation of malig- 
nant principles. No jarring affection is ever felt, no male- 
volent wish is ever uttered, and no discordant voice is ever 
heard, among all the myriads of those exalted intelligences. 
Kindness and benignity, expansive benevolence, conde- 
scension and humility, are the characteristics of all the in- 
habitants of heaven. Without these qualities the celestial 
world would become a scene of eternal confusion, and hap- 
piness would be banished from its abodes. If, therefore, 
we would be qualified to associate with those glorious be- 
ings, and to participate in their enjoyments, we must culti- 



HUMILITY. 



275 



vate the same virtues, and be animated by similar disposi- 
tions, otherwise, we could experience no delight in the soci- 
ety of angels, and of " the spirits of the just made perfect." 
Were an individual whose heart is full of rancor and envy, 
w r ho delights in broils and contentions, and in the exercise of 
revenge, to be admitted into that society, he would find no 
associates actuated by congenial feelings, he would disturb 
the harmony of the celestial choir, and would be instantly 
expelled, with every mark of indiguation and horror, from 
those blessed abodes. " For what fellowship hath righteous- 
ness with unrighteousness 1 what communion hath light with 
darkness ? And what concord hath Christ with Belial ?" By 
a law which pervades the whole moral universe wherever it 
extends, which can never be rescinded, and, which, like the 
law of gravitation in the material world, connects all the in- 
dividuals of which it is composed in one harmonious system ; 
— such characters must, of necessity, be for ever excluded 
from the mansions of the blessed. On the other hand, the 
man w 7 hose heart glows with love to his Creator, and with 
expansive affection to mankind, and towards all holy beings, 
is secured of eternal happiness, as the necessary result of the 
possession of such divine principles ; and must enjoy felicity, 
while such principles remain in exercise, during all the future 
periods of his existence, and in every region of the universe 
to which he may be transported. 

3. Humility is another essential qualification for enjoy- 
ing the felicity of the future world. There is nothing that 
appears more prominent in the character of the bulk of 
mankind, than pride, which displays itself in a thousand 
different modes in the intercourses of society. It is uni- 
formly accompanied with haughtiness of demeanor, self- 
conceit, obstinacy, arrogance, and a whole train of malig- 
nant passions and affections. It is the pest of general 
society, the source of domestic broils and contentions, and 
the greatest curse that can fall on a Christian church, when 
it insinuates itself into the minds of those who bt love to 
have the pre-eminence." It is a source of torment to its 
possessor and to all around him ; and of all the malignant 
passions which rankle in the human breast, it is the most 
inconsistent with the present character and condition of man* 



276 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



It is pecuiiar to fallen and depraved intelligences, for it is 
certain, from the very constitution of the moral system, that 
no emotions of pride or haughtiness are ever felt in the 
breasts of angels, or any other holy beings ; because such 
affections are incompatible with the principle of love to God 
and to our fellow-creatures. 

In opposition to this principle, which predominates in 
the minds of fallen man, and apostate angels, — humility is 
a distinguishing characteristic of the sons of God, whether 
on earth or in heaven. Hence, we are told that " God 
resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble" — that 
even " a proud look is an abomination in his sight," while 
he beholds with complacency " the humble and the con- 
trite spirit." Hence, we are exhorted u to clothe ourselves 
with humility ;" and " to forbear one another in all lowli- 
ness and meekness of mind, and to esteem others better 
than ourselves." Humility consists in a just sense of our 
character and condition, both as dependant beings and as 
apostate creatures, accompanied with a correspondent train 
of dispositions and affections. However much this dispo- 
sition has been disrelished by Hume and other infidels, who 
consider it as both vicious and contemptible, — when viewed 
in its true light, it appears congenial to the best feelings of 
our nature, and to the plainest deductions of reason. — When 
we consider our condition as creatures, dependent every 
moment on a Superior Being " for life, and breath, and all 
things," — when we reflect on the curious organization of 
our corporeal frame, the thousands of veins, arteries, muscles, 
bones, lacteals, and lymphatics, which are interwoven 
through its constitution ; the incessant pulsation of the heart 
in the centre of the system, and the numerous other functions 
and movements over which we have no control, — when we 
reflect on our character as guilty and depraved creatures, 
in the presence of him " who is of purer eyes than to be- 
hold iniquity ;" and on the numerous diseases, pains, sorrows, 
and physical evils from the war of the elements, to which 
we are subjected, — when we consider, that, ere long, our 
bodies must crumble into dust, and become the prey of 
noisome reptiles ; — when we reflect on the low station in 
which we are placed in the scale of intelligent existence — 
that we are only like so many atoms, or microscopic ani 



HtMlLITY OF ANGELS. 



27? 



malculae when contrasted with the innumerable myriads of 
bright intelligences that people the empire of God — and 
that the globe on which we dwell is but as ;i the drop of a 
bucket,'' when compared with the millions of more re- 
splendent worlds that roll through the vast spaces of creation ; 
— and, in short, when we consider the grandeur of that 
Omnipotent Being whose presence prevades every region 
of immensity, and in whose sight " all the inhabitants of 
the world, are as grasshoppers, and are counted to him as 
less than nothing and vanity," — there is no disposition that 
appears more conformable to the character and condition of 
man, than 4i lowliness of mind," and none more unreasonable 
and inconsistent with the rank and circumstances in which 
he is placed, than pride, haughtiness and arrogance. 

This amiable disposition forms a peculiar trait in the 
character of angels and other pure intelligences. It is poor, 
puny, sinful man, alone, who dares to be proud and arrogant. 
It is that rebellious worm of the dust alone, (if we except 
the angels of darkness,) that looks down with supercilious 
contempt on bis fellow-creatures, and attempts to exalt 
himself above the throne of God. No such affections are 
ever felt in the breasts of superior beings who have kept 
their first estate. In proportion to the enlarged capacity of 
their minds ; in proportion to the expansive views they 
have acquired of the dominions of Jehovah, in proportion 
to the elevated conceptions they have attained of the 
character and attributes of their Creator, in a similar pro- 
portion are their minds inspired with humility, reverence 
and lowlv adoration. Having taken an extensive survey 
of the operations of omnipotence, having winged their 
way to numerous worlds, and beheld scenes of wisdom and 
Benevolence, which the eye of man hath not yet seen, nor 
his imagination conceived, and having contemplated displays 
of intelligence and Power, which are beyond the reach 
even of their own superior faculties to comprehend — they 
see themselves as finite and imperfect creatures, and even 
as it were fools* in the presence of Him whose glory is 



* In the book of Job, Eliphaz, when describing the perfections of 
the Almiffhty, declares, that " the heavens are not clean in his sight," 
and that even "his angels he chargeth with folly" Job iv. IS. xv. 15. 



278 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

ineffable and whose ways are past finding- out. — Hence* 
they are represented as " covering their faces with their 
wings," in the presence of their Sovereign ;* and, in the 
Book of Revelation, they are exhibited as " casting their 
crowns before the throne, and saying, Thou art worthy, O 
Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and power."! What 
a striking contrast does such a scene present to the haughty 
airs, and the arrogant conduct of the proud beings that 
dwell on this terrestrial ball, who are at the same time im- 
mersed in ignorance and folly, immorality and crime ! 

In their intercourses with the inhabitants of our world, 
and the offices they perform as ministering spirits to the 
heirs of salvation, the same humble and condescending 
demeanor is displayed. One of the highest order of these 
celestial messengers " Gabriel, who stands in the presence 
of God," — winged his flight from his heavenly mansion to 
our wretched world, and, directing his course to one of the 
most despicable villages of Galilee, entered into the hovel 
of a poor virgin, and delivered a message of joy, with the 
most affectionate and condescending gratulations. An- 
other of these benevolent beings entered the dungeon in 
which Peter was bound with chains, knocked off his fetters, 
addressed him in the language of kindness, and delivered 
him from the hands of his furious persecutors. When 
Paul was tossing in a storm, on the billows of the Adriatic, 
a forlorn exile from his native land, and a poor despised 
prisoner, on whom the grandees of this world looked down 
with contempt, — another of these angelic beings, " stood 
by him," during the darkness of the night and the war of 
the elements, and consoled his mind with the assurance of 
the Divine favor and protection. Lazarus was a poor 
despised individual, in abject poverty and distress, and de- 
pendent on charity for his subsistence. He lay at the gate 
of a rich man, without friends or attendants, desiring to be 
fed with the crumbs which fell from his table. His body was 
covered with boils and ulcers, which were exposed without 
covering to the open air ; for " the dogs came and licked 
his sores." What nobleman or grandee would have con- 



* Isaiah vi. 2. 



fRev. iv. 10, 11. 



HUMILITY OF ANGELS. 



279 



descended to make a companion of a fellow-creature in 
such loathsome and abject circumstances? Who, even of 
the common people, would have received such a person 
into their houses, or desired his friendship ? Who would 
have accounted it an honor, when he died, to attend his 
funeral ? Celestial beings, however, view the circum- 
stances, and the characters of men in a very different light, 
from that in which they appear, to " the children of pride." 
Poor and despised as Lazarus was, a choir of angels de- 
scended from then* mansions of glory, attended him on his 
dying couch, and wafted his disembodied spirit to the realms 
of bliss. 

Since, then, it appears, that angelic beings, notwithstand- 
ing their exalted stations, and the superior glories of their 
character, are " clothed with humility," — it must form a 
distinguishing trait in our moral characters, if we expect to 
be admitted into their society in the world to come. For 
how could we enter into harmonious fellowship with these 
pure intelligences, if we were actuated with dispositions 
diametrically opposite to theirs, and what happiness would 
result from such an association, were it possible to be effect- 
ed ? A proud man, were he admitted into heaven, could 
feel no permanent enjoyment. The external glory of the 
place might dazzle his eyes for a little, but he would feel 
no relish for the society and the employments of that world. 
The peculiar honor conferred, on patriarchs, prophets, and 
apostles, and the noble army of martyrs, and the exalted 
stations of the cherubim and seraphim, would excite his 
envy and ambition, and, ere long, he would attempt to sow 
the seeds of discord, and to introduce anarchy and confu- 
sion among the hosts of heaven. So that the passion of 
pride, when cherished in the soul as the governing princi- 
ple of action, is utterly incompatible with our admission into 
the regions of harmony and love. 

, Let me ask the man in whose heart pride and haughti- 
ness predominate, if he really imagines that he can be a 
candidate for a glorious and immortal existence? Does 
he not at once perceive the inconsistency of such a thought 
with the dictates of reason, and the nature of future feli- 
city? — Of what has he any reason to be proud? Is he 
proud of his birth? of his ancestors? of his wealth? of his 



280 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

station ? of his beauty ? of his personal accomplishments ? 
of his gallantry 1 of his debaucheries ? of his military 
prowess ? or of the thousands of human beings he has slain 
in battle ? Is he proud of his skill in music, in dancing, in 
fencing, in fox-hunting, and in gambling ? of his knowledge 
in languages, in literature, in arts and sciences ? Or is he 
proud that he is subjected to the asthma, the gravel, the 
dropsy, and the gout, that his funeral will be attended by a 
train of mourners, and that a monument of marble will be 
erected to his memory, when his carcass is putrefying with 
the reptiles of the dust ? Suppose he were admitted into the 
celestial mansions — which of all these topics would he choose 
for the theme of his conversation, and the ground of his 
boasting 1 Would he attempt to entertain the cherubim and 
the seraphim, by telling them how many rude chieftains he 
was descended from, how many ancient families he was 
connected with, and how many acres of land he possessed 
as a patrimony in that wretched world which is soon to be 
wrapt in flames ? Would he tell them of his expertness as 
a marksman, of his dexterity'as a horse-racer, of his adroit- 
ness as a boxer, of his skill in manoeuvering an army, of the 
villages he had burned, of the towns he had pillaged, or of 
the thousands he had butchered in storming a city ? — He 
would be overwhelmed with shouts of indignation, and in- 
stantly hissed from their abodes. — Would he boast of his 
skill in languages and antiquities, or of his knowledge in arts 
and sciences ? What a poor ignoramus, (if I may use the 
expression) would he appear in the presence of Gabriel, the 
angel of God, who has so frequently winged his way, in a 
few hours, from heaven to earth, and surveyed the regions 
of unnumbered worlds ! Would a poor worm of the earth, 
whose view is confined within a few miles around it, boast 
of its knowledge in the presence of beings endowed with 
such capacious powers, and who have ranged over so vast 
a portion of the universe of God ? And, if he has nothing else 
to boast of, why is he proud ? What a pitiful figure he would 
make among the intelligent and adoring hosts of heaven ? 
While such a disposition, therefore, predominates in the 
mind, its possessor can enjoy no substantial felicity either 
in this life or in $he life to come, 



FOLLY OF PRIDE. 



281 



On the other hand, the man, who, like his Redeemer, is 
** meek and lowly in heart," has 4i the witness in himself,'' 
that he has obtained the approbation of his God, that he is 
assimilated to angelic beings in his temper and affections, 
that be has the principle of eternal life implanted in his 
soul, and that he is in some measure qualified for joining in 
the exercises, and enjoying the felicity of the heavenly 
state. " For thus saith the High and Lofty One that in- 
habiteth eternity, whose name is Holy : I dwell in the high 
and holy place, — with him also that is of a contrite and hum- 
hie spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive 
the heart of the contrite ones." 

4. Active Beneficence, with all its accompanying virtues, 
is another characteristic of the man who is training for the 
heavenly inheritance. Wherever the principle of love to 
God and man, and the grace of humility are in exercise, they 
will uniformly lead the individual who is under their in- 
fluence to abound in the fruits of righteousness, and to use 
every active endeavor to promote the comfort and happi- 
ness of mankind. He will endeavor, as far as Iris power 
and influence extend, to relieve the wants of the poor, the 
fatherless and the widow, to soothe the disconsolate, to. 
comfort the afflicted, to shelter the houseless and benighted 
traveller, to instruct the ignorant, and to meliorate the 
moral and physical condition of every rank of society. He 
will patronize every scheme which has for its object to re- 
move the evils which exist in the social state — to increase 
the comforts of mankind — to improve the soil — to facilitate 
human labor — to clear away nuisances from the habita- 
tions of men — to promote order, cleanliness, and domestic 
enjoyment — to train the minds of the young to knowledge 
and virtue — to introduce improvements in the mechanical 
arts, and to diffuse useful science among all ranks. Above 
all things he will endeavor, in so far as his station and 
opportunities permit, to promote the spiritual improvement 
and the eternal happiness of mankind, and will study to ren- 
der all his other exertions subservient to the attainment of 
this most interesting and momentous object. In contribut- 
ing to the accomplishment of this end, he will give his 
countenance and support to every institution, and to every 
rational scheme which is calculated to promote the know- 
24 



282 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

ledge of the scriptures of truth, throughout our own country, 
and in other lands, and to make known M the salvation of 
God" over all the earth.— In such benevolent exertions he 
will persevere, even in the face of every species of opposi- 
tion, obloquy, and reproach, through the whole course of 
his existence in this w T orld, till death transport him to a 
nobler sphere of action and enjoyment. 

The necessity of acquiring habits of active beneficence, 
in order to our preparation for the felicity of the future 
world, will appear, if we consider, that heaven is a social 
state, and that a considerable portion of its happiness will 
consist in the mutual interchange of benevolent affections, 
and beneficent actions. There will, indeed, be no poor 
and distressed objects to be relieved and comforted, no sor- 
rows to be alleviated, and no physical nor moral evils to be 
counteracted ; for, in the New Jerusalem " there shall be 
no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain, for the former things shall have 
passed away, and God shall wipe away all tears from their 
eyes." But its inhabitants will be forever employed in 
acts of benificence towards each other, corresponding to 
their dignified stations, and the circumstances in which 
they are placed. This is evident from the very nature of 
Love, which perva'des the hearts of the whole of that 
" multitude which no man can number." Love can be 
manifested only by its effects, or by those external acts of 
kindness and benignity which tend to communicate happi- 
ness to others ; and, there can be no doubt, that, in a thou- 
sand ways incomprehensible to us, the inhabitants of the 
upper world will be the means of diffusing ecstatic delight 
through the bosoms of surrounding intelligences, which will 
form a part of that joy which is " unspeakable and full of 
glory." The sympathetic feelings they will express for 
each other, both in respect to their former and their present 
condition, the interest they will take in listening to each 
other's history, the scenes of felicity to which they will 
conduct each other, the noble and enrapturing subjects of 
conversation with which they will entertain one another, 
the objects of beauty and sublimity to which they will di- 
rect each other's attention, the lectures on divine subjects, 



Ministry of angels. 



283 



which the more capacious and exalted spirits among them 
may deliver to their younger brethren, of 44 the church of 
the first born," and the intelligence from distant worlds 
which the seraphim may communicate, on returning from 
their embassies of love to other regions, — may form a part 
of those beneficent services, into which every inhabitant of 
that world will engage with peculiar pleasure. To com- 
municate happiness in every possible mode, to make sur- 
rounding associates exult with joy, and to stimulate them 
to celebrate the praises of the " Giver of all Good," will 
be their unceasing desire and their everlasting delight. 

We have every reason to believe, that a vast system of 
universal benevolence is going on throughout the universe 
of God, and that it is the grand object of his moral govern- 
ment, to distribute happiness among unnumbered worlds.* 
In prosecuting this object, he employs created intelligences, 
as his ministers in accomplishing his designs, and for com- 
municating enjoyment to each other. With respect to the 
angels, we are informed by Paul, that 44 they are all minis- 
tering spirits sent forth to minister to them who shall be 
heirs of salvation." Hence, we learn, from sacred history, 
that they delivered Peter from the fury of Herod and the 
Jewish Rulers, — Daniel, from the ravenous lions — Lot, 
from the destruction of Sodom, and Jacob from the hands 
of Esau; that they strengthened and refreshed Elijah in 
the wilderness, comforted Daniel when covered with sack- 
cloth and ashes, directed Joseph and Mary in their journey 
to Egypt, and Cornelius to Peter, to receive the knowledge 
of salvation ; that they communicated 44 good tidings of 
great joy," to Zacharias the father of John the Baptist, to 
the Virgin Mary, and to the shepherds in the plains of 
Bethlehem, and consoled the hearts of the disconsolate dis- 
ciples, by proclaiming the resurrection of their Lord and 
Master ; — and we have reason to conclude, that such mi- 
nistrations, are appointed to be continued throughout all 
the periods of time. 

It is not improbable that the spirits of just men made 



* See Part I. pp. 70, 71. 



284 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATED 



perfect, are likewise occasionally employed in similar ser- 
vices. When the vision of the new Jerusalem was exhi- 
bited to John by a celestial messenger, he " fell down to 
worship before the feet of the messenger who showed him 
these things." But the messenger forbade him, saying,— 
" See thou do it not ; for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy 
brethren the prophets, and of them that keep, (or are inter- 
ested in) the sayings of this book." These words would 
naturally lead us to conclude, that this messenger was a 
departed saint, since he designates himself a brother, a 
prophet, and a fellow servant. Perhaps it was the spirit of 
Moses, of David, of Isaiah, of Jeremiah, or of Daniel, 
who would account it an honor to be employed in such a 
service by their exalted Lord. But whether or not such a 
supposition may be admitted, certain it is r that the saints 
will hereafter be employed in active beneficent services, in 
concert with other holy beings, so long as their existence 
endures. For they are constituted " Kings and Priests to 
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ," and are 
" w r orkers together with God," in carrying forward the plans 
of his government. 

Since,, then, it appears, that the inhabitants of heaven 
are incessantly employed in acts of beneficence, the habit 
of beneficence which is acquired in this world, along with 
its accompanying virtues, may be considered as a prepara- 
tion and a qualification for that more extensive sphere of 
moral action into which the saints shall be introduced, when 
they wing their way from this earthly ball to the regions 
above. And, consequently, those who never engage in 
" works of faith and labors of love," and who are govern- 
ed by a principle of selfishness in the general tenor of 
their conduct, must be considered as unqualified for taking 
a part in the benevolent employments of the celestial 
world.* 



* This subject might have been illustrated at greater length ; but as 
the author has already had occasion to enter into a minute discussion of 
the principles of moral action, and their relation to the inhabitants of 
all worlds, in his work on " The Philosophy of Religion," he refers 



EFFECTS OF MALIGNITY. 



285 



Let us now consider for a little, the happiness which 
must flow from an association with intelligent beings, ani- 
mated with the sublime principles and holy dispositions to 
which I have now adverted. 

In the present world, one of the principal sources of mi- 
sery, arises from the malevolent dispositions, and immoral 
conduct of its inhabitants. Pride, ambition, malignant 
passions, falsehood, deceit, envy, and revenge, which exer- 
cise a sovereign sway over the hearts of the majority of 
mankind — have produced more misery and devastation 
among the human race, than the hurricane and the tempest, 
the earthquake and the volcano, and all the other concus- 
sions of the elements of nature. The lust of ambition has 
covered kingdoms with sackcloth and ashes, levelled cities 
with the ground, turned villages into heaps of smoking ruins, 
transformed fertile fields into a wilderness, polluted the 
earth with human gore, slaughtered thousands and millions 
of human beings, and filled the once cheerful abodes of 
domestic life, with the sounds of weeping, lamentation, and 
wo. Injustice and violence have robbed society of its 
rights and privileges, and the widow and fatherless of their 
dearest enjoyments. Superstition and revenge have im- 
molated their millions of victims, banished peace from the 
world, and subverted the order of society. The violation 
of truth in contracts, affirmations, and promises, has in- 
volved nations in destruction, undermined the foundations 
of public prosperity, blasted the good name and the com- 
fort of families, perplexed and agitated the minds of thou- 
sands and millions, and thrown contempt on the revelations 
of heaven, and the discoveries of science. Malice, envy, 
hatred, and similar affections, have stirred up strifes and 
contentions, which have invaded the peace of individuals, 
families, and societies, and imbittered all their enjoyments. 
It is scarcely too much to affirm, that more than nine- 



his readers to that treatise, for a more ample elucidation of the several 
topics, to which he has briefly adverted in the preceding pages — par- 
ticularly to Chap. I. throughout, Chap. II. Section 3, 4, 5, 6, 8. and the 
General Conclusions* 

24* 



286 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

tenths of all the evils, perplexities and sorrows, which are 
the lot of suffering humanity, are owing to the wide and 
extensive operation, of such diabolical principles and pas- 
sions. 

"What a happiness, then, must it be, to mingle in a soci- 
ety, where such malignant affections shall never more shed 
their baleful influence, and where love, peace, and harmo- 
ny, mutual esteem, brotherly kindness and charity, are for 
ever triumphant ! To depart from a world where selfish- 
ness and malignity, strife and dissensions, wars and devas- 
tations so generally prevail, and to enter upon a scene of 
enjoyment where the smiles of benevolence beam from the 
countenances of unnumbered glorious intelligences, must 
raise in the soul the most ecstatic rapture, and be the ground- 
work of all those other " pleasures which are at God's 
right hand for evermore." — Even in this world, amidst the 
physical evils which now exist, what a scene of felicity 
would be produced, were all the illustrious philanthropic 
characters now living, or which have adorned our race in 
the ages that are past, to be collected into one society, and 
to associate exclusively, without annoyance from " the 
world that lieth in wickedness !" Let us suppose a vast 
society composed of such characters as Moses, Elijah, Je- 
remiah, Daniel, Paul, James and John, the Evangelists, 
men who accounted it their highest honor to glorify God 
and to promote the salvation of mankind, such philanthro- 
pists as Howard, Clarkson, Venning, and Sharpe, who dis- 
played the most benignant affections, and spent their mor- 
tal existence in unwearied efforts to meliorate the condition 
of the prisoner, and relieve the distresses of the wretched 
in every land — to deliver the captive from his oppressors— 
to unloose the shackles of slavery — to pour light and vital 
air into the noisome dungeon, and to diffuse blessings among 
mankind wherever they were found ; — such profound phi- 
losophers as Locke, Newton, and Boyle, whose capacious 
intellects seemed to embrace the worlds both of matter and 
of mind, and who joined to their mental accomplishments, 
modesty, humility, equanimity of temper, and general be- 
nevolence such amiable divines as Watts, Doddridge, 
Bates, Hervey, Edwards, Lardner, and Dwight, whose 



SOCIETY OF HEAVEN', 



287 



hearts burned with zeal to promote the glory of their Divine 
Master, and to advance the present and everlasting interest 
of their fellow men. To associate perpetually with such 
characters, even with the imperfections and infirmities which 
cleaved to them in this sublunary region, would form some- 
thing approaching to a paradise on earth. 

But, let us suppose such characters divested of every mo- 
ral and mental imperfection, endowed with every holy prin- 
ciple and virtue that can adorn a created intelligence, and 
with capacious intellectual powers in vigorous and incessant 
exercise, dwelling in a world where every natural evil is re- 
moved, where scenes of glory meet the eye at every step, 
and where boundless prospects stretch before the view of the 
enraptured mind. Let us further suppose, intelligences in- 
vested with faculties far more energetic and sublime — who 
have ranged through the immensity of creation, who have 
mingled with the inhabitants of ten thousand worlds, who have 
learned the history of the divine dispensations m relation to 
them all, and who are inspired with every amiable and be- 
nignant feeling, and with humility, love and condescension ; 
— let us suppose ambassadors of this description, from nu- 
merous worlds, occasionally joining this celestial society,, 
and " rehearsing the mighty acts of Jehovah," as displayed 
in the regions from whence they came, — let us suppose r 
44 the man Christ Jesus" president among them, in the ef- 
fulgence of his glory, and unfolding his peerless excellences 
to every eye, — let us suppose these glorious beings engaged 
in conversations, contemplations, investigations, thanksgiv- 
ings, adorations, and beneficent services, corresponding to 
the magnificence of the region in which they reside, and to 
the dignity of their natures — and we have a faint picture of 
the social enjoyments of the celestial world. This is the 
society of heaven, the general assembly of the church trium- 
phant, for which we must now be inspired with a divine re- 
lish, and for which we must now be prepared in the temper 
and disposition of our minds, if we expect to be hereafter 
admitted into that 44 house not made with hands which is 
eternal in the heavens." 

0 blessed and glorious society ! where no contentions 
ever arise, where no malignant spirit interrupts the uni- 



268 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE, 

versal harmony, where no malevolent affection is ever dis- 
played, where no provocation disturbs the serenity of the 
mind, where not one revengeful thought arises against the 
most depraved inhabitant ' of the universe, where a single 
falsehood is never uttered, where folly, impertinence and 
error never intrude, where no frown sits lowering on the 
countenance, and no cloud ever intercepts the sunshine of 
benevolence ! — where " Holiness to the Lord" is inscribed 
on every heart, where every member is knit to another by 
the indissoluble bonds of affection and esteem, where a 
friendship is commenced which shall never be dissolved, 
where love glows in every bosom, and benignity beams 
from every countenance, where moral excellence is dis- 
played in its most sublime, and diversified, and transporting 
forms, where " a multitude which no man can number, 
from all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues," 
join in unison with angels and archangels, principalities and 
powers, in swelling the song of salvation to Him that sits 
upon the throne, and to the Lamb that was slain, for ever 
and ever ! — ye glorious hosts of heaven, who minister to 
the heirs of salvation on earth ! Ye redeemed inhabitants 
from our world, " who came out of great tribulation, and 
are now before the throne of God, and serve him day and 
night in his temple !" we long to join your blessed society. 
You dwell amidst scenes of magnificence and the splendors 
of eternal day ; — you are for ever secure from sin and 
sorrow, and every evil annoyance ;- — your joys are uninter- 
rupted, ever increasing, and ever new ; — your prospects 
are boundless as the universe and your duration permanent 
as the throne of the Eternal ! — We dwell " in houses of 
clay whose foundation is in the dust :" we sojourn in " a 
land of pits and snares," and within " the region of the 
shadow of Death ;" we walk amidst scenes of sorrow and 
suffering, surrounded by " the tents of strife," and exposed 
to the malice of " lying lips and deceitful tongues !" From 
our earthly prison to which we are now chained as 
"prisoners of hope," we lift up our eyes to 'your, happy 
mansions, with longing desires, and exclaim, if 0 that we 
had the wings of a Seraph, that we might fly away to your 
blissful seats and be at rest !" We long to join " the general 
assembly and church of the first born, which are written 



EXAMPLES OF MALIGNITY. 



289 



in heaven — the spirits of just men made perfect — the in- 
numerable company of angels — Jesus the Mediator of the 
New Covenant, and God the Judge of all." 

May the Father of all mercies, who hath begotten us to 
the lively hope of an incorruptible inheritance, grant that 
we may persevere in the Christian course, be kept from 
falling, be "guarded by his Almighty Power, through faith 
unto salvation," and that in due .time, an entrance may be 
abundantly administered to us into the everlasting kingdom 
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." To whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 

From the subject to which our attention has now been 
directed, we may learn, what will constitute one bitter in- 
gredient in the punishment which awaits the wicked in the 
future world. As the principle of love, which pervades the 
minds of the inhabitants of heaven, with the diversified 
ramifications into which it diverges, forms the ground-work 
of all the other enjoyments of the celestial world, — so the 
principle of malignity which predominates in the hearts of 
the wicked, will be the source of the greater part of that 
misery they are doomed to suffer in the eternal state. — 
" We cannot form a more dreadful picture of future punish- 
ment, than by conceiving the principles of falsehood, de- 
ceit, and malignity, and the passions of pride, hatred, 
malice, and revenge, raging with uncontrolled and per- 
petual violence. We need represent to ourselves nothing 
more horrible in the place of punishment, than by suppos- 
ing the Almighty simply permitting wicked men to give 
full scope to their malevolent dispositions ; leaving them 4 to 
eat of the fruit of their own ways, and to be filled with their 
own devices.' The effects produced by the uncontrolled 
operation of such principles and passions, would be such as 
may be fitly represented by the emblems of the worm that 
never dies, of 4 devouring fire,' and of their necessary con- 
comitants, 4 weeping and wailing, and gnashing of teeth.' "* 



* Philosophy of Religion, pp. 460, 461. 



290 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



In order to illustrate this sentiment, and to impress it more 
deeply upon the mind of the reader, I shall select two or 
three facts in relation to certain characters whose names 
stand conspicuous in the annals of history. 

Every reader of history is acquainted with the character 
and actions of Antiochus Epiphanes, whose name stands so 
high on the rolls of impiety and crime, Having besieged 
the city of Jerusalem, he took it by storm, and, during 
the three days it was abandoned to the fury of the soldiers, 
he caused forty thousand* men to be inhumanly butchered; 
he exercised every species of cruelty upon the citizens, 
and unmercifully put to death all those who fell into his 
hands, and whom he considered as his enemies. He 
despatched Apollonius at the head of 22,000 men, with 
orders to plunder all the cities of Judea, to murder all the 
men, and sell the women and children for slaves. He ac- 
cordingly came with his army, and to outward appearance, 
with a peaceable intention ; neither was he suspected by the 
Jews, as he was superintendent of the tribute in Palestine. 
He kept himself inactive till the next Sabbath, when they 
were all in a profound quiet, and then, on a sudden, began 
the work of slaughter. He sent a portion of his men to 
the temple and synagogues, with orders to cut to pieces all 
who were found in these places of resort ; whilst the rest 
going through the streets of the city, massacred all who 
came in their way. He next ordered the city to be plun- 
dered and set on fire, pulled down all their stately buildings, 
and carried away captive, ten thousand of those who had 
escaped the slaughter. Not yet satisfied with the blood of 
the Jews, Antiochus resolved, either totally to abolish their 
religion, or to destroy their whole race. He issued a de- 
cree that all nations within his dominions should forsake 
their old religion and gods, and worship those of the king, 
under the most severe penalties. He dedicated the temple 
at Jerusalem to Jupiter Olympus, and set up his own statue 
on the altar of burnt-offering ; and all who refused to come 
and worship this idol were either massacred or put to some 
cruel tortures, till they either complied or expired under 



* Rollin states the number at 80,000. 



EXAMPLES OF MALIGNITY. 



291 



the hands of the executioners. He put to death Elea- 
zar, one of the most illustrious of the Jews, a \enerable old 
man, ninety years of age, and a doctor of the law, 44 whose 
life had been one continued series of spotless innocence," 
and his execution was accompanied with the most cruel 
torments. He seized the seven brothers commonly called 
the Maccabees, along with their mother, and caused them to 
be scourged in a most inhuman manner, in order to compel 
them to swallow swine's flesh, which their law forbade, and, 
when they refused, he was so exasperated that he ordered 
brazen pans and cauldrons to be heated ; and, when they 
were red, he caused the tongue of the eldest to be cut off 
— had the skin torn from his head, and the extremities of 
his hands and feet cut off, before his mother and his brethren. 
After being mutilated, he was brought close to the fire, 
and fried in the pan. The second brother was then taken, 
and, after the hair of his head, with the skin, was torn away, 
he was tortured in the same manner as his elder brother ; 
and in like manner were the other five brethren put to 
death, — the last of whom, who was the youngest, he caus- 
ed to be tortured more grievously than the rest. Last of 
all the mother also suffered death.* 

Hearing, some time afterwards, that the Jews had re- 
volted, he assembled all his troops, which formed a mighty 
army, and determined to destroy the whole Jewish nation, 
and to settle other people in their country. He commanded 
Lysias, one of his generals, to extirpate them root and 
branch, so as not to leave one Hebrew in the country. 
When in Persia advice was brought him of the defeat of 
Lysias, and that the Jews had retaken the temple, thrown 
down the altars and idols which he had set up, and re- 
established their ancient worship. At this news his fury 
rose to madness. In the violence of his rage, he set out 
with all possible expedition, like an infernal fiend, venting 
nothing but menaces on his march, and breathing only 
final ruin and destruction to every inhabitant of Judea, and 
to all that appertained to them. He commanded his coach- 
man to drive with the utmost speed, that no time might be 



* The details of these shocking cruelties may be seen in Rbllin's 
Ancient History, vol, 7, 



292 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

lost for fully satiating his vengeance, threatening at the 
same time, with horrid imprecations, to make Jerusalem the 
burying place of the whole Jewish nation, and not to leave 
one single inhabitant within its confines. But the Almigh- 
ty, against whose providence he was raging, interposed, and 
stopped him in his wild career. " He was seized," says 
Rollin, " with incredible pains in his bowels, and the most 
excessive pangs of the colic." Still, his pride and fury 
were not abated ; he suffered himself to be hurried away 
by the wild transport of his rage, and breathing nothing but 
vengeance against the land of Judea and its inhabitants, he 
gave orders to proceed with still greater celerity in his 
journey. But as his horses were running forward impet- 
uously, he fell from his chariot, and bruised every part of 
his body in so dreadful a manner, that he suffered inex- 
pressible torments ; and soon after finished an impious life 
by a miserable death. 

The Turks, in their wars with neighboring states, both 
in former and present times, have been proverbial for the 
malevolence they have displayed, and the cruelties they 
have exercised towards their enemies. The following is 
only one instance out of a thousand which might be pro- 
duced, of the desperate length to which human Beings will 
proceed in treachery and in the infliction of torment, when 
under the influence of a principle of malignity. 

In the war with Turkey and the states of Venice, about 
the year 1571, the Venetians were besieged by the Turks 
in the city of Famagosta in the island of Cyprus. Through 
famine and want of ammunition, the Venetian garrison was 
compelled to enter upon terms of capitulation. A treaty 
was accordingly set on foot, and hostages exchanged. The 
following terms were agreed to by both parties : — That the 
officers and soldiers should march out with all the honors 
of war, drums beating, colors flying, five pieces of cannon, 
all their baggage, and be conveyed in safety to Candia, 
under an escort of three Turkish gallies ; and that the in- 
habitants should remain in the free use of their religion, 
untouched in their property, and in full possession of their 
freedom. Next day Bragadino, the Venetian commander 
went to pay his compliments to Mustapha, the Turkish 
general, attended by some of his chief officers. At first, 



EXAMPLES OF MALIGNITY. 



292 



they met with a civil reception, Mustapha ordering a seat 
to be placed for Bragadino on his own right hand. They 
soon entered into discourse about the prisoners, and Mus- 
tapha taxing Bragadino with some violences committed by 
the garrison during the suspension granted for sealing a 
capitulation, Bragadino, with a generous disdain, denied the 
charge. Upon which Mustapha, rising up in fury, ordered 
him to be bound hand and foot, and the others to be mas- 
sacred before his face, without regard to hospitality, their 
bravery, the treaty subsisting, or their being unarmed. 

Bragadino was reserved for a more cruel treatment I 
after being insulted with the most vilifying and opprobrious 
language ; after undergoing the most excruciating tortures ; 
after having his ears, nose, and lips slil, his neck was 
stretched upon a block, and trampled upon by the dastardly 
Mustapha, who asked him, w r here was now that Christ 
whom he worshipped, and why he did not deliver him out 
of his bauds ? At the same time the soldiers on board the 
fleet were despoiled of every thing, and lashed to the oars. 
This day's work being finished, Mustapha entered the city, 
where he gave immediate orders, that Tiepolo, a person of 
high rank and authority, should be hanged upon a gibbet. 
A few days after, before Bragadino had recovered from the 
wounds he had received, he was carried in derision to all 
the breaches made in the walls, loaded with buckets filled 
with earth and mortar, and ordered to kiss the ground as 
often as he passed by Mustapha ; a spectacle that raised 
pangs of pity in the callous hearts of the meanest Turkish 
soldiers, but could not move compassion in the obdurate 
breast of Mustapha. Afterwards, the brave Bragadino was 
cooped up in a cage, and ignominiously hung to a sail-yard 
in one of the gallies, where his intrepid soldiers were chain- 
ed to the oars. This sight rendered them almost furious ; 
they exclaimed against the baseness, the treachery of Mus- 
tapha ; they called aloud for revenge, and desired to be 
set at liberty that they might, even without arms, rescue 
their brave general, and inflict the deserved punishment 
upon their mean, dastardly, and cowardly foes. Their 
request was answered with cruel lashes : Bragadino w r as 
taken down, conducted to the market-place, amidst the din 
©f trumpets, drums, and other warlike instruments, where 
25 



294 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 

he was flayed alive, and a period put to his glorious life. 
His skin was hung, by way of trophy, to the sail-yard of a 
galley sent round all the coasts to insult the Venetians* 
His head, with those of Andrea Bragadino, his brother, 
Lodovico Martinenga, and the brave Quirino, were sent as 
presents to Selim the Turkish emperor.* 

Could an infernal fiend have devised more excruciating 
tortures, or have acted with greater baseness and malignity 
than this treacherous and cruel monster ? What a horrible 
thing would it be to be subjected to the caprice, and under 
the control of such a proud and vindictive spirit every day f 
only for a year, much more for hundreds and thousands of 
years! A group of such spirits giving vent to their male- 
volent passions without control, are sufficient to produce a 
degree of misery among surrounding intelligences, surpass- 
ing every thing that the human mind, in the present state, 
can possibly conceive. 

"When the Norman barons and chevaliers, under William 
the Conqueror, had obtained possession of England, they 
displayed the most cruel and malignant dispositions towards 
the native inhabitants. They afflicted and harrassed them 
in every shape, forcing them to work at the building of their 
castles ; and when the castles were finished, they placed 
on them a garrison of wicked and diabolical men. They 
seized all whom they thought to possess any thing — men 
and women — by day and night : they carried them off ; 
imprisoned them ; and, to obtain from them gold or silver, 
inflicted on them tortures such as no martyrs ever under- 
went. Some they suspended by their feet, with their heads 
hanging in smoke ; others were hung by the thumb, with 
fire under their feet. They pressed the heads of some by 
a leathern thong, so -as to break the bones, and crush the 
brain; others were thrown into ditches full of snakes* 
toads, and other reptiles ; others were put in the chambre 
a crucit. This was the name given in the Norman tengue 
to a sort of chest, short, strait, and shallow, lined with 
sharp stones into which the sufferer was crammed to the 
dislocation of his limbs. — In most of the castles was a hor-< 



* See " Modern Universal History," vol, 27. pp. 405, 406, 



EXAMPLES OF DEPRAVITY, 



295 



rible and frightful engine used for putting to the torture. 
This was a bundle of chains so heavy that two or three men 
could hardly lift them. The unfortunate person upon whom 
they were laid, was kept nn his feet by an iron collar fixed 
in a post, and could neither sit, nor lie, nor sleep. They 
made many thousands die of hunger. They laid tribute 
upon tribute on the towns and villages. When the towns- 
people had no longer any thing to give, they plundered and 
burned the town. You might have travelled a whole day 
without finding one soul in the towns, or in the country one 
cultivated field. The poor died of hunger, and they who 
had formerly possessed something, now begged their bread 
from door to door. Never were more griefs and woes 
poured upon any land ; — nay the Pagans in their invasions 
caused fewer than the men of whom I now speak. They 
spared neither the church-yards, nor the churches ; they 
took all that could be taken and then set fire to the church. 
To till the ground had been as vain as to till the sand on the 
sea shore.* 

What scenes of wretchedness do such proud and malig- 
nant demons produce even in the present world ! Can such 
spirits be supposed qualified for joining the general assem- 
bly and church of the first born, and for taking a part in 
the beneficent operations of heaven ? If they exist at all 
in a future world, they must exist in misery ; and so long as 
such diabolical passions continue to rage, they must pro- 
duce " 1 imputation and wo" among all the associates 
with which they are surrounded. — Even within the confines 
of mortality, the man who is under the despotic sway of 
pride, ambition, and similar malevolent passions, imbitters 
every enjoyment he might otherwise possess, produces pain 
in the minds of others, and experiences in his own soul 
pangs similar in kind to those which are felt in the place of 
punishment. I shall illustrate this position by the spirit and 
temper displayed by two illustrious individuals who have 
lately departed to the invisible state; — the one renowned in 
the political, the other in the literary world. 

The first character to which I allude is that of Napoleon 



* Thierry's " History of thd Norman C inquest,*' 3 vols. 1825. 



296 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 

Buonaparte. Tais extraordinary man, who, for nearly 
twenty years, dazzled the whole Eastern hemisphere, like 
a blazing meteor, appears to have been actuated by the 
most extravagant and restless ambition. Though he exer- 
cised many cruelties in the midst of his career, as at Jaffa 
and other places, yet delight in deeds of atrocity formed 
no part of his ruling passion, and were only occasionally 
resorted to, in order to accomplish his ambitious projects. 
The agitated state of mind into which he was thrown by 
his love of conquest, and the daring enterprises in which 
he embarked, is strikingly depicted by M. Segur, in his 
"History of Napoleon's Expedition to Russia." When at 
Vitepsk, on his way to Moscow, M. Segur says — " He at 
first hardly appeared bold enough to confess to himself a 
project of such great temerity — [the marching against 
Moscow.] But, by degrees he assumed courage to look it 
in the face. He then began to deliberate, and the state of 
great irresolution which tormented his mind, affected his 
whole frame. He was observed to wander about his apart- 
ments, as if pursued by some dangerous temptation : no- 
thing could rivet his attention ; he every moment began, 
quitted, and resumed his labor ; he walked about without 
any object ; inquired the hour, and looked at his watch ; — 
completely absorbed, he stopped, hummed a tune with an 
absent air, and again began walking about. In the midst 
of his perplexity, he occasionally addressed the persons 
whom he met with such half sentences as, ' Well !— What 
shall we do ! — Shall we stay where we are, or advance ? — 
How is it possible to stop short in the midst of so glorious a 
career !' He did not wait for their reply, but still kept wan- 
dering about, as if he was looking. for something, or some- 
body, to terminate his indecision. — At length, quite over- 
whelmed with the weight of such an important consideration, 
and oppressed with so great an uncertainty, he would throw 
himself on one of the beds which he had caused to be laid 
on the floor of his apartments. His frame, exhausted by 
the heat and the struggles of his mind, could only bear a 
covering of the slightest texture. It was in that state that 
he passed a portion of his day at Vitepsk." 

The same restless agitations seemed to have accompa- 
nied him at every step in this daring expedition. " At 



EXAMPLES OF DEPRAVITY. 



297 



Borodino," says the same writer, " his anxiety was so great 
as to prevent him from sleeping. He kept calling inces- 
santly to know the hour, inquiring if any noise was heard, 
and sending persons to ascertain if the enemy was still be- 
fore him. — Tranquillized for a few moments, anxiety of an 
opposite description again seized him. He became frighten- 
ed at the destitute state of the soldiers, &c. He sent for 
Bessieres, that one of his marshals in whom he had the 
greatest confidence : — he called him back several times, and 
repeated his pressing questions, &c. Dreading that his or* 
ders had not been obeyed, he got up once more, and ques- 
tioned the grenadiers on guard at the entrance of his tent, if 
they had received their provisions. Satisfied with the answer, 
he went in, and soon fell into a dose. Shortly after he call- 
ed once more. His aid-de-camp found him now supporting 
his head with both his hands ; he seemed, by what was over- 
heard, to be meditating on the vanities of glory. — 'What is 
war ? A trade of barbarians, the whole art of which consists 
in being the strongest on a given point ? He then complain- 
ed of the fickleness of fortune, which he now began to expe- 
rience. He a^ain tried to take some rest. But the marches 
he had just made with the army, the fatigues of the preced- 
ing days and nights, so many cares, and his intense and anx- 
ious expectations had worn him out. An irritating fever, a 
dry cough, and excessive thirst consumed him. During the 
remainder of the night he made vain attempts to quench the 
burning thirst that consumed him." 

What man that ever enjoyed the pleasures of tranquillity, 
would envy such a state of mind as that which has now 
been described, although the individual were surrounded 
with every earthly glory ? Such mad ambition as that 
which raged in the breast of this singular personage, must 
be a perpetual torment to its possessor, in whatever region 
4>f the universe he exists, and must produce baleful effects 
on every one within the sphere of its influence. — The cool- 
ness with which such characters calculate on the destrue* 
tion of human life, and the miseries which their lawless 
passions produce on their fellow-creatures, appears in the 
following extract. — 

" He asked Rapp, if he thought he should gain the -vie* 
25* 



298 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE* 



tory ? 4 No doubt,' was the reply, 4 but it will be sangui- 
nary.' 4 I know it,' resumed Napoleon, 4 but I have 
80,000 men ; I shall lose 20,000 ; 1 shall enter Moscow 
with 60,000 ; the stragglers will then rejoin us, and after- 
wards the battalions on the march ; and we shall be stronger 
than we were before the battle.' " 

The other personage to whom I alluded is Lord Byron. 

The following sketches of his character are taken front 
14 Recollections of the life of Lord Byron, from the year 
1808, to the year 1818. Taken from authentic documents, 
&c. by K. C. Dallas, Esq." 

46 He reduced his palate," says Mr. Dallas, 44 to a diet the 
most simple and abstemious — but the passions of his heart 
were too mighty ; nor did it ever enter his mind to overcome 
them. Resentment, anger, and hatred, held full sway over 
him ; and his greatest gratification at that time, was in over- 
charging his pen with gall, which flowed in every direc- 
tion, against individuals, his country, the world, the uni- 
verse, creation, and the Creator. — Misanthropy, disgust 
of life, leading to scepticism and impiety, prevailed in hi» 
heart, and embittered his existence. Unaccustomed to 
female society, he at once dreaded and abhorred it. Ag 
for domestic happiness he had no idea of it. 4 A large 
family,' he said, 4 appeared like opposite ingredients, mixed 
per force in the same salad, and I never relished the com- 
position.' He was so completely disgusted with his rela- 
tions, especially the female part of them, that he completely 
avoided them. 4 1 consider,' said he, 4 collateral ties as the 
work of prejudice, and not the bond of the heart, which 
must choose for itself unshackled.' — In correspondence 
with such dispositions and sentiments, 44 he talked of his 
relation, the Earl of Carlisle, with indignation." Having 
received from him a frigid letter, 44 he determined to lash 
his relation with all the gall he could throw in satire." — 
He declaimed against the ties of consanguinity, and abjured 
even the society of his sister, from which he entirely with- 
drew himself, until after the publication of 44 Childe Harold," 
when at length he yielded to my persuasions, and made 
advances to a friendly correspondence." 

Here we have a picture of an individual, in whom "re- 
sentment, anger, and hatred," reigned without control ; 



EXAMPLES OF MALIGNITY. 



299 



who could vent his rage even against the Creator, and the 
universe he had formed, who hated his fellow-creatures, and 
even his own existence ; who spurned at the ties of relation- 
ship, and " abjured even the society of his sister." What 
horrible mischiefs and miseries would a character of this de- 
scription produce, were such malevolent passions to rage 
with unbounded violence, without being checked by those 
restraints, which human laws impose, in the present state ! 

I shall state only another example of this description, 
taken from Captain Cochrane's " Travels in Russia." — On 
arriving at the Prussian frontiers, says the Captain, u Mv 
passport demanded, myself interrogated by a set of whis- 
kered ruffians, obliged to move from one guard to another, 
the object of sarcasm and official tyranny, I wanted no in- 
ducement, fatigued as I was, to proceed on my journey, but 
even this was not permitted me. A large public room full 
of military rubbish, and two long benches serving as chairs, 
to an equally long table, were the place and furniture allotted 
me. I asked the landlord for supper ; he laughed at me ; and 
to my demand of a bed, gnnningly pointed to the floor, and 
refused me even a portion of the straw which had been 
brought in for the soldiers. Of all the demons that ever 
existed, or have been imagined in human shape, I thought 
the landlord of the inn the blackest. The figure of Gil 
Feres occurred to me, but it sunk in the comparison with 
the wretch then before me for ill nature, malignity, and 
personal hideousness. His face half covered with a black 
beard, and large bristly whiskers, his stature below the 
common, his head sunk between his shoulders to make room 
for the protuberance of his back ; his eyes buried in the 
ragged locks of his lank grisly hair ; — added to this a club 
foot, and a voice which, on every attempt to speak, was like 
the shrieking of a screech owl, — and you have some faint 
idea of this mockery of a man." — Here, we have presented 
to view a human being, who, in the malignity of his mind, 
and in the conformation of his body, bears a certain resem- 
blance to those wretched beings in whose breasts benevolence 
liever glows, and in whose dwellings nothing is seen but the 
most haggard and deformed objects, and nothing heard but 
horrible imprecations, and the sounds of wo. 



300 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



Let us now suppose, for a moment, a vast assemblage of 
beings of the description to which I have adverted, collect- 
ed in a dark and dreary region. Let us suppose many 
thousands of millions of such characters as Nero, who set 
fire to Rome, that he might amuse himself with the wait- 
ings and lamentations which this calamity inspired, and 
insulted Heaven by offering thanksgivings to the gods, after 
murdering his wife and. his mother, — Tiberius, who delight- 
ed in torturing his subjects, and massacrein^ them in the 
most tormenting and cruel manner, — Caligula, celebrated 
in the annals of folly, cruelty, and impiety, who murdered 
many of his subjects with his own hand, and caused thou- 
sands who were guilty of no crimes to be cruelly butchered, 
— Antiochus Epiphanes, who butchered forty thousand of the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem in cold blood, and rushed forward, 
like an infernal demon, with the intention of destroying 
every inhabitant of Judea, — Hamilcar, who threw all the 
prisoners that came into his hand, to be devoured by wild 
beasts, — Asdrubal, who put out the eyes of all the Roman 
captives he had taken during two years, cut off their noses, 
fingers, legs, and arms, tore their skin to pieces with iron 
rakes and harrows, and threw them headlong from the top 
of his battlements, — Jenghiz Khan, who caused seventy 
chiefs to be thrown into as many caldrons of boiling water, 
and took pleasure in beholding his army beheading a hun- 
dred thousand prisoners at once, — Tamerlane, who displayed 
his sportive cruelty in pounding three or four thousand 
people in large mortars, or building them among bricks and 
mortar into a wall, — Mu stop ha, who treacherously murdered 
the Venetian officers, after having entered into a treaty 
with them, and who beheld with delight the noble-minded 
Bragadino, whom he had cruelly tortured, flayed alive,— 
Buonaparte, whose mad ambition sacrificed so many million* 
of human beings, and Lord Byron,* in whose breast " re- 



* The Author trusts, that none of his readers will for a moment sur> 
pose, that, in bringing forward the above-mentioned characters as exam- 
ples of malignity, he presumes to decide on their eternal destiny. His ob- 
ject merely is to show, that such malignant principles and passions a* 



EXAMPLES OF DEPRAVITY. 



301 



sentment, anger, and hatred," raged with violence, and who 
made his gall flow out, " against individuals, his country, 
the world, the universe, creation, and the Creator ;" — let 
us suppose such characters associated together in a world 
where no pleasing objects meet the eye, or cheer the heart 
and imagination ; and let us likewise suppose, that the ma- 
lignant principles and boisterous passions which reigned in 
their minds during the present state, still continue to rage 
with uncontrolled and perpetual violence against all sur- 
rounding associates ; — it is evident, that, in such a case, a 
scene of misery* would be -produced, beyond the power of 
the human mind either to conceive or to describe. If so 
dreadful effects have been produced, by such diabolical 
passions even in the present world, where Providence 
" 4 sets restraining bounds to the wrath of man," and where 
benignant dispositions are blended with the evil principles 
which so generally prevail, what must be the effects where 
pure malignity \ without any mixture of benevolent feelings, 
reigns universally, is perpetually tormenting its objects, is 
ever increasing in its fury, and is never controlled by phy* 
sical obstructions or by moral considerations ! This is the 
society of hell : this is the essence of future misery* : this 
is 44 the worm that never dies, and the fire that is never 
quenched ;" and the natural effects produced by it is uni- 
versal anguish and despair, — 44 weeping, and wailing, and 
gnashing of teeth." — If such be the end of the ungodly, and 
the malignant despiser of God's law, and the riches of his 
mercy as manifested in Christ Jesus, — how careful should 
We be to counteract every evil propensity and passion, and 
how fervently ought we to join in the prayer of the Psalm- 
ist, and in the resolution of Jacob : 44 Gather not my soul 
with sinners, nor my life with bloody men." 44 0 my soul, 
come not thou into their secret ; unto their assembly, mine 
honor, be not thou united." 



they displayed in the general tenor of their conduct, if resolutely per* 
aisted in, necessarily lead to misery. With regard to Buonaparte and 
Lord Byron, he is disposed to indulge a hope, that their malevo- 
lent dispositions were in some measure counteracted, before they pas- 
sed into the eternal world. The grounds of his hope, cn this point, 
are stated in the Appendix. 



302 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATE. 



Let none imagine, because I have selected some of the 
more atrocious characters recorded in history, as illustra- 
tions of the effects of depravity— that only such are 
*' vessels of wrath, fitted for destruction." The principle 
of malevolence is substantially the same in every heart 
where it is predominant, however much it may be varnished 
over by hypocrisy, dissimulation, and the various forms of 
politeness which prevail in the world ; and it requires only 
a certain stimulus to excite it to action, and full scope to 
exert its ' energies, in order to produce the most horrible 
and extensive effects. Several of the atrocious characters 
to which I have alluded, appeared, in the commencement 
of their career, to be possessed of a certain portion of be- 
nevolence and of other amiable qualities. Nero, in the 
beginning, of his reign, showed several marks of the 
greatest kindness and condescension, affability, complai- 
sance, and popularity. When he was desired to sigh his 
name to a list of malefactors that were to be executed, he 
exclaimed, 44 Would to heaven I could not write /"—Caligu- 
la began his reign with every promising appearance of be- 
coming the real father of his people. Tiberius at first con- 
cealed his thoughts under the mask of an impenetrable 
dissimulation. He governed with moderation, and even 
appeared to excel in modesty. But afterwards, when 
these individuals became intoxicated with power, and had 
thrown aside all considerations of morality and decorum, 
the latent principles of malignity burst forth in all their 
violence, till they became a scourge and an execration to 
mankind. So will it happen with those who now harbor 
malicious and vindictive passions, under a cloak of dis- 
simulation and fashionable politeness, when they enter the 
invisible world under the dominion of such affections, When 
the restraints of society, of common decorum, and of hu- 
man laws, are completely removed ; when they have lost 
all hopes of the divine mercy ; when they find themselves 
surrounded by none but malignant associates, and when 
they feel the effects of their infernal malice and revenge — 
those passions, which sometimes lay dormant in this life, 
will be roused into action, and rage with ungovernable fury 
against every one around, against themselves, " against the 
universe, and against the Creator." 



GENERAL CONCLUSIONS, 



303 



Nor let it be imagined, that God will interpose at the 
hour of death, and, by an exertion of his power and bene- 
volence, destroy the principles of sin, and prepare such 
characters for the joys of heaven. Such an interference, 
in every individual case, would imply a continued miracle^ 
and would be inconsistent with the established order of the 
Divine government ; as it would supersede the use of all 
those instructions, admonitions, and moral preparations 
which God hath appointed for rendering his people " meet 
for the inheritance of the saints in light ,"' and would pre- 
vent the moral renovation of the world, which is now 
gradually effecting by the exertions of those who are " re- 
newed in the spirit of their minds/' It is true, indeed, that 
the mercy of God is infinite, and that so long as there is 
life, there is hope ; so that the most abandoned sinner has 
no reason to despair, while he remains within the confines 
of the present state. But as for those who pass from time 
into eternity, evidently under the power of revengeful and 
depraved passions, we have but slender grounds on which 
to hope that they shall ever afterwards be prepared for the 
felicity of heaven. 

From the whole of what I have stated in this department 
of my subject, it is evident, that there are two different 
states in the future world ; or, in other words, a heaven 
and a hell ; a state of happiness, and a state of misery. If 
human beings are to exist at all in another region of crea- 
tion, and throughout an unlimited duration, it is necessary 
that there be a separation effected, on the ground of their 
leading dispositions and characters. The nature of things, 
the moral constitution of the universe, and the happiness of 
the intelligent creation, as well as the decree of the Creator, 
require, that such an arrangement should take place. For 
it is altogether incompatible with the laws of moral order, 
that pride, hatred, malignity, and revenge, should dwell in 
the same abode with humility, benevolence, friendship and 
love ; or, that beings, actuated by principles and affections 
diametrically opposite to each other, could engage with 
harmony in the same employments, and relish the same 



W4 THE PHILOSOPHY OF A FUTURE STATS. 

pleasures. Were such an incongruous association per- 
mitted, the moral universe would soon become a scene of 
universal anarchy, and happiness banished from all worlds. 
So that the two states of immortality revealed in Scripture, 
are equally accordant with the dictates of reason, and with 
the declaration of our Saviour, who has solemnly assured 
ms, that 44 the wicked shall depart into everlasting punish- 
ment, and the righteous into life eternal*" 



APPENDIX. 



The following facts and documents, in relation to Lord Byron, lead 
us to indulge the hope, that, prior to his dissolution, he was actuated 
by sentiments and dispositions, different from those which are stated 
at pages 293, 299. 

The lady of Mr. John Shepherd of Frome, having died some time 
ago, leaving amongst her papers, a prayer which her husband believ- 
ed to have been composed on behalf of the noble Poet, Mr. Shepherd 
addressed it to his Lordship, which called forth the reply which is 
here subjoined. 

Frame, Somerset, November 21st, 1S21. 
To the Right Honorable Lord Bijron, Pisa. 

My Lord, — More than two years since, a lovely and beloved wife 
was taken from me, by lingering disease, after a very short union. 
She possessed unvarying gentleness and fortitude, and a piety so 
retiring, as rarely to disclose itself in words, but so influential, as to 
produce uniform benevolence of conduct. In the last hour of life, 
after a farewell look on a lately born and only infant, for whom she 
had evinced inexpressible affection, her last whispers were, " God's 
happiness ! God's happiness !" Since the second anniversary of her 
decease, I have read some papers which no one had seen during her 
life, and which contained her most secret thoughts. I am induced to 
communicate to your Lordship a passage from these papers, which, 
there is no doubt, refers to yourself; as I have more than once heard 
the writer mention your agility on the rocks at Hastings : — 

11 O my God, 1 take encouragement from the assurance of thy word, 
to pray to Thee in behalf of one for whom I have lately been much 
interested. May the person to whom I allude, (and who is now, we 
fear, as much distinguished for his neglect of Thee, as for the trans- 
cendant talents Thou hast bestowed on him) be awakened to a sense 
of his own danger, and led to seek that peace of mind in a proper 
sense of religion, which he has found this world's enjoyments unable 
to procure. Do thou grant that his future example may be productive 
of far more extensive benefit, than his past conduct and writings have 
been of evil ; and may the Sun of Righteousness, which, we trust, 
will, at some future period, arise upon him, be bright in proportion to 
the darkness of those clouds which guilt has raised, and soothing in 
proportion to the keenness of that agony which the punishment of his 
vices has inflicted on him ! May the hope, that the sincerity of my own 
efforts for the attainment of holiness, and the approval of my own love 
to the great Author of religion, will render this prayer, and every other 
for the welfare of mankind, more efficacious — cheer me in the path of 
duty : but let me not forget, that, while we are permitted to animate 
ourselves to exertion, bv every innocent motive, these are but the 
' 26 



306 



APPENDIX. 



leaser streams which may serve to increase the current, but which y 
deprived of the grand fountain of good, (a deep conviction of inborn 
sin, and firm belief in the efficacy of Christ's death, for the salvation 
of those who trust in him, and really seek to serve him) would soon 
dry up, and leave U3 as barren of every virtue as before. — Hastings, 
Jidy 31st, 1814. 

There is nothing, my Lord, in this extract, which, in a literary 
sense, can at all interest you ; but it may, perhaps, appear to you 
worthy of reflection, how deep and expansive a concern for the happi- 
ness of others, a Christian faith can awaken in the midst of youth 
and prosperity. — Here is nothing poetical and splendid, as in the 
expostulatory homage of M. Delamartine ; but here is the sublime, my 
Lord ; for this intercession was offered on your account, to the 
supreme Source of happiness. It sprang from a faith more confirmed 
than that of the French poet, and from a charity, which, in combina- 
tion with faith, showed its power unimpaired amidst the langors and 
pains of approaching dissolution, I will hope, that a prayer, which, 
I am sure, was deeply sincere, may not be always unavailing. 

It would add nothing, my Lord, to the fame with which your gen- 
ius has surrounded you, for an unknown and obscure individual to 
express his admiration of it. I had rather be numbered with those 
who wish and pray, that " wisdom from above," and " peace," and 
"joy" may enter such a mind. 

THE ANSWER. 

Pisa, Dec. 1821. 

Sir, — I have received your letter. I need not say that the extract 
which it contains has affected me, because it would imply a want of 
all feeling to have read it with indifference. Though I am not quite 
sure that it was intended by the writer for me, yet the date, ~ the 
place where it was written, with some other circumstances, which 
you mention, render the allusion probable. But, for whomsoever it 
was meant, I have read it with all the pleasure which can arise from 
so melancholy a topic. I say, pleasure, because your brief and 
simple picture of the life and demeanor of the excellent person whom 
I trust that you will again meet, cannot be contemplated without 
the admiration due to her virtues, and her pure and unpretending 
piety. Her last moments were particularly striking ; and I do not 
know, that in the course of reading the story of mankind, and 
still less in my observations upon the existing portion, I ever met 
with any thing so unostentatiously beautiful. Indisputably, the firm 
believers in the Gospel have a great advantage over all others — for 
this simple reason, that if true, they will have their reward hereafter ; 
and if there be no hereafter, they can be but with the infidel in his 
eternal sleep, having had the assistance of an exalted hope through 
life, without subsequent disappointment, since (at the worst of them) 
" out of nothing, nothing can arise," not even sorrow. But a man's 
creed does not depend upon himself ; who can say, I will believe 
this, that, or the other ? and least of all that which he least can 
comprehend ? I have, however, observed, that those who have be- 
gun with extreme faith, have in the end greatly narrowed it, as Chili- 
jngworth, Clark, (who ended as an Arian) and some others ; 



APPENDIX. 



307 



while on the other hand, nothing is more common, than for the early 
sceptic to end in a firm belief, like Maupertius and Henry Kirke White. 
But my business is to acknowledge your letter, and not to make a dis- 
sertation. I am obliged to you for your good wishes, and more obli- 
ged by the extract from the papers of the beloved object whose qual- 
ities you have so well described in a few words. I can assure you, 
that all the fame which ever cheated humanity into higher notions 
of its own importance, would never weigh on my mind against the 
pure and pious interest which a virtuous being may be pleased to take 
in my welfare. In this point of view, I would not exchange the 
prayer of the deceased in my behalf, for the united glory of Homer, 
Cesar, and Napoleon, could such be accumulated upon a living head. 
Do me the justice to suppose, that " video meliora proboque," how- 
ever the " deteriora sequor" may have been applied to my conduct. 
I have the honor to be, your obliged and obedient servant, v Byron. 

P. S. I do not know that I am addressing a clergyman ; but I pre- 
sume that you will not be affronted by the mistake (if it is one) on 
the address of this letter. One who has so well explained, and deep- 
ly felt, the doctrines of religion, will excuse the error which led me 
to believe him its minister. 

This letter, every one will admit, exhibits Lord Byron in a much 
more amiable point of view than the traits of his character sketched 
by Mr. Dallas, prior to the year IS 18. The following account of his 
death-bed sentiments is extracted from " Last days of Lord Byron." 

A very few days before his Lordship's death, Mr. Parry relates : — 
u It was seven o'clock in the evening when I saw him, and then I took 
a chair at his request, and sat down by his bedside, and remained till 
ten o'clock. He sat up in his bed, and was then calm and collected. 
He talked with me on a variety of subjects, connected with himself 
and his family. He spake of death also with great composure, and 
though he did not believe his end was so very near, there was some- 
thing about him so serious and so firm, so resigned and composed, so 
different from any thing I had ever before seen in him, that my mind 
misgave, and at times foreboded his speedy dissolution. i Parry,' he 
said, when I first went to him, ' 1 have much wished to see you to day. 
I have had most strange feelings, but my head is now better. I have 
no gloomy thoughts, and no idea but I shall soon recover. I am per- 
fectly collected — I am sure I am in my senses — but a melancholy will 
creep over me at times.' The mention of the subject brought the 
melancholy topics back, and a few exclamations showed what occupi- 
ed Lord Byron's mind when he was left in silence and solitude. ' My 
wife ! my Ada ! my country ! the situation of this place — my removal 
impossible, and perhaps death — all combine to make me sad. I am 
convinced of the happiness of domestic life. No man on earth respects 
a virtuous woman more than I do ; and the prospect of retirement in 
England, with my wife and Ada, gives me an idea of happiness I have 
never experienced before. Retirement will be every thing to me, for 
heretofore to me life has been like the ocean in a storm. You have 
no conception of the unaccountable thoughts which come into my 
mind when the fever attacks me. — Eternity and space are before me, 
but on this subject, thank God, I am happy and at ea3e, The 



308 



APPENDIX. 



thought of living 'eternally, of again reviving, is a great pleasure. 
Christianity is the purest and most liberal religion in the world ; but 
the numerous teachers who are continually worrying mankind with 
their denunciations and their doctrines, are the greatest enemies of 
religion. I have read with more attention than half of them the 
Book of Christianity, and I admire the liberal and truly charitable 
principles which Christ has laid down* There are questions connec- 
ted with this subject which none but Almighty God can solve. Time 
and space who can conceive ? None but God — on him I rely.' " 

Who knows but the prayer of the amiable young lady, inserted 
above, was the mean of leading his Lordship to indulge such senti- 
ments, and of ultimately securing his eternal happiness ! " The 
effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." This con- 
sideration should not only excite us to offer up intercessions in behalf 
of particular individuals, but also to use every prudent and delicate 
mean — by conversation, epistolary correspondence or otherwise to 
rouse the attention of those, especially in j the higher circles of life, 
who appear unconcerned about " the things which relate to their ev- 
erlasting peace." 

The following lines, written by Lord Byron, are said to have been 
found in his Bible : — 

" Within this awful volume lies 
The mystery of mysteries. 
Oh ! happiest they of human race, 
To whom our God has given grace, 
To hear, to read, to fear, to pray, 
To lift the latch, and force the way ; 
But better had they ne'er been born, 
Who read to doubt, or read to scorn." 

With regard to Buonaparte, we have nothing so satisfactory as in 
the case of Byron, that might lead us to conclude that his moral and 
religious sentiments were changed for the better. In his solitude at 
St. Helena, however, it appears that the subject of religion occasion- 
ally occupied his attention. The following anecdote, extracted from 
La Casas' Journal, will show the opinion which he entertained of the 
morality of the New Testament : — 

In a conversation on the subject of religion, which he had with his 
friends at St. Helena, he said, among many other things, " ' How 
is it possible that conviction can find its way to our hearts, when we 
hear the absurd language, and witness the acts of iniquity of the 
greatest number of those whose business it is to preach to us ? I am 
surrounded with priests who preach incessantly that their reign is 
not of this world, and yet they lay hands upon every thing they can 
get. The Pope is the head of that religion from heaven, and he 
thinks only of this world,' &c. The Emperor ended the conversation 
by desiring my son to bring him the New Testament, and taking it 
from the beginning, he read as far as the conclusion of the speech of 
Jesus on the mountain* He expressed himself struck with the highest 
admiration at the 'purity, the sublimity, the beauty, the morality it con- 
tained, and we all experienced the same feeling." 



BROOKFIELD, MASS. 

HAVE LATELY PUBLISHED 

THE FOLLOWING VALUABLE WORKS. 

The ^CHRISTIAN PHILOSOPHER: or, the Con- 
nection of Science and Philosophy with Religion, Illus- 
trated with Engravings. By THOMAS DICK. 

THE PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION ; or, an Il- 
lustration of the Moral Laws of the Universe. By THO- 
MAS DICK, Author of " the Christian Philosopher," &c. 

" Knowledge is Power." — Lord Bacon. 
" Love is the fulfilling of the Law." — Paul. 
With Corrections and Notes. 

THE CHRISTIAN HEARER : Designed to 
show the Importance of Hearing the Word, and to assist 
Christians in hearing with profit. By the REV. EDW. 
BICKERSTETH, Author of " A Scripture Help," &c. 

THE STAR OF THE WEST ; Being Memoirs of 
the Life of RISDON DARRACOTT, Minister of the 
Gospel, at Wellington, Somerset, with Extracts from 
his Correspondence, By James Bennet. First Ameri- 
can Edition. 

VILLAGE DISCOURSES. By Rev. Thos. Scott. 



SCHOOL BOOKS. 

The AMERICAN READER : Containing Extracts 
suited to excite a love of Science and Literature^ to refine 
the taste and to improve the moral character. Designed 
for the use of Schools. 



2 



From the N. York Journal of Commerce. 

The business of puffing has become so common, that we are al- 
most ashamed to recommend a book, however worthy it may be 
of approbation. In the present case, however, we can easily avoid 
this dilemma, by saying in one word, that the American Reader 
consists of extracts from such authors as Mrs. Hemans, Pollok, 
Jane Taylor, Addison, Cowper, Gray, Mrs. Opie, Campbell, Henry 
Kirk White, — and among our own writers, Irving, Webster, Wirt, 
Beecher, Humphrey, Hawes, Wayland, Everett, Whelpley, Griffin, 
W. Jay, Ames, Dwight, &c 

From the Boston Recorder. 

The character of the book may be estimated by the writers chosen 
by the Compiler. Among the European are Jane Taylor, Mrs. He- 
mans, Mrs. Opie, H. K. White, Montgomery, B. Barton and Pollok. 
Among the Americans are W. Irving, Dennie, Webster, Griffin, Whelp- 
ley, Wayland, Dwight, Humphrey, Wilcox, Beecher, Willis, Mrs. Sig- 
ourney and Miss Francis. The whole comprises a very judicious and 
chaste selection. 

From a Notice of the Work. 

This compilation, in point of moral sentiment, is, in our judgment, 
superior to any recent publication which wo have seen. We recom- 
mend the work to the early consideration of School Committees, and 
hope it may be extensively circulated. 



The FOURTH CLASS BOOK : Containing Lessons 
hk Reading, for the younger classes in Schools. 



The CHILD'S ASSISTANT, in acquiring Useful 
and Practical Knowledge. 

The Book comprises brief, comprehensive and interesting Lessons, 
chiefly in the form of question and answer, on the following subjects : 
Geography — History — Aborigines of America — American History — 
The United States — Astronomy—Falsehood — Manners and Customs 
— Natural History — Industry — Governments — Instances of 111 Man- 
ners — Obedience — Intemperance— Improper Modes of Pronunciation 
Corrected — Explanation of common French and Latin phrases, &c. 
It also contains tables of Weight, Measure, T1me,&c. 



a 



From the Massachusetts Yeoman, 

We have felt the need, in our own family, of just such an " Assistant" 
as this little work. It is designed, by questions and answers, to im- 
part to the inquisitive minds of young children, a knowledge of fact3 
important to be understood by them, and fitted to excite the curiosity 
to kno.v more. — With such a book at hand, many a leisure moment may 
be passed pleasantly to the parent and profitably to the gratified chil- 
dren. 

Extract from a notice of the work, in the Boston Recorder. 

This little volume contains information on subjects chiefly prac- 
tical and imDortant in the transaction of the ordinary business of 
life.— By an easy introduction of the young mind to an acquaintance 
with some of the principles of science, it is calculated to give a relish 
for learning, which can never be lost. A copy of this little work 
ought to be in thehandsof every child between four and eight years of 
age. It deserves to be introduced into all our primary schools, and 
to be deeply engraven on the memory of every scholar. 



Just published, The CHILD'S GUIDE : comprising; 
Familiar lessons, designed to aid in correct reading, spell- 
ing, defining, thinking, and acting. 



OUTLINES OF PRACTICAL GEOGRAPHY. 
Principally consisting of Questions on the Maps. By 
Joseph Muenscher, A. M. 



H 1 3 c 82 



I 






a? «\ 

- 

Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
O * * mYo fl Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: August 2005 

-* PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

°*!y/tffcVO' ^ 111 Thomson Park Drive 

^ *^^^V'\* ^ Vt* Cranberry Township. PA 16066 

.-C. ®* A. {724)779-2111 



